Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:No Game No Life

2014-12-17T22:06:02Z

Vu.P: Undo revision 406190 by Chinkcumgarage (talk)

===Volume and Chapter titles===
Realized we haven't been including them, so figured we should probably do so. I'll give my take on the volume titles and translations, but as I'm not a translator for the LNs, final say goes to those who are. 
No Game No Life 1: The Gamer Siblings Appear to be Conquering a Fantasy World / ノーゲーム・ノーライフ1 ゲーマー兄妹がファンタジー世界を征服するそうです 
No Game No Life 2: The Gamer Siblings Seem to Have Their Sights on the Land of Animal Ear Girls / ノーゲーム・ノーライフ2 ゲーマー兄妹が獣耳っ子の国に目をつけたようです 
No Game No Life 3: A Counterpart of the Gamer Siblings Seems to have Disappeared...? / ノノーゲーム・ノーライフ3 ゲーマー兄妹の片割れが消えたようですが……？ 
No Game No Life 4: The Gamer Siblings Have Ran Away from Realistic Romance Games / ノノーゲーム・ノーライフ４　ゲーマー兄妹はリアル恋愛ゲームから逃げ出しました 
Should probably work on the chapter titles too, but they're pretty straightforward. Helps the author includes their titles in what would be English. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 21:43, 3 August 2013 (CDT)
:Minor corrections: 
:'The Gamer Siblings Appear to be Conquering' -> 'It Seems Gamer Siblings Will Conquer' (not present tense (specifically, non-past used as future tense), and the first introduction of the siblings so no 'The' yet). 
:Though minor, 'Have Their Sights' -> 'Have Set Their Sights' (past tense, not present or non-past); also, perhaps 'Land' -> 'Country' or 'Nation'. 
:'A Counterpart' -> 'One Half' (Sora, rather than a counterpart pair). 
:'Have Ran Away' -> 'Have Run Away', 'Realistic Romance Games' -> 'a Realistic Romance Game' (only one game, the one with the sleeping mermaid(?) Queen person). 
: -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 02:17, 4 August 2013 (CDT)

Adding thoughts on chapter titles as well. Using　≪≫ to represent furigana. First one's straightforward as can be. 
Volume 1: 
Prologue / プロローグ 
Chapter 1: Beginner / 素人≪ビギナー≫ 
Chapter 2: Challenger / 挑戦者≪チャレンジャー≫ 
Chapter 3: Expert / 熟練者≪エキスパート≫ 
Chapter 4: Grand Master / 国王≪グランドマスター≫ 
Epilogue / エピローグ 

All the titles (minus epilogue) are [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_chess Chess terms]. 
Volume 2: 
Opening / オープニング (Replaces the prologue.) 
Chapter 1: Weak Square / 駒並べ≪ウィークスクエア≫ 
Chapter 2: Interesting /　一手≪インタレスティング≫ (Move name in Japan for an interesting move that doesn't (I think) carry over to English. "Out of Book" or "Novelty" could be good replacements.) 
Chapter 3: Sacrifice / 死に手≪サクリファイス≫ 
Chapter 4: Checkmate / 王手≪チェックメイト≫ 
Fake Ending / フェイクエンド (Also replaces the epilogue.) 

Not really sure what these are all about. Kanji and furigana meanings differ. 
Volume 3: 
Load Save / データロード 
Chapter 1: Sky Walk / 解離法≪スカイ・ウオーク≫ 
Chapter 2: Blue Rose / 指向法≪ブルー・ローズ≫ 
Chapter 3: Killing Giant / 誘導法≪キリング・ジャイアント≫ 
Chapter 4: Rule Number 10 / 収束法≪ルール・ナンバー・10≫ 
True Ending / トゥルーエンド 

This novel also plays with the kanji, having them be different from the furigana definitions. And two of the chapter's kanji are upside-down. I can't figure out how to make Japanese upside down (it's not that hard for English, though), but know that the kanji for chapters 1 and 3 are supposed to be upside down. 
Volume 4: 
Easy Start / イージースタート 
Chapter 1: Encounter / 悪魔≪エンカウント≫ 
Chapter 2: Strategist / 太陽≪ストラテジスト≫ 
Chapter 3: Charmer / 女帝≪チャーマー≫ 
Chapter 4: Wildcard / 愚者≪ワイルドカード≫ 
Interrupted Ending / インタラプトエンド 

<span style="position: absolute; font-size: {{{5|1.05em}}}; top: {{{margin|1.25}}}px; left: 15.15%; white-space: nowrap; letter-spacing: {{{spacing|normal}}}; color: {{{color2|inherit}}}; font-weight: {{{fontWeight|inherit}}}; font-style: {{{fontStyle|inherit}}};">ᗡ
Could do fun things with this, like {{furigana|uoɯǝ  |Encounter}}, but I personally dislike the furigana text format quite a bit. I completely ignored the kanji meanings if anyone wants suggest what do with them or how to translate them. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 04:45, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

:I'll come back to this in a short while once I have more time; for now, a quick note that the upside-down names in the fourth volume's chapters seem to be Tarot (Major Arcana) references. ( http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Major_arcana#List_of_the_Major_Arcana ) For instance, the chapter which bears the meaning of 'Charmer' would probably be given as 'The Empress reversed'--I suggest that Tarot-evoking representation rather than forcing upside-downness, though upsidedown-ness might in fact be more true to the original. For a non-furigana format, perhaps 'Charmer (The Empress reversed)' or similar. For each volume, the slight differences between reading and meaning are interesting (though sometimes a little hard to understand), so I would like them to be retained in some format if possible. Speaking of which, thank you for putting the kanji (and katana) here for easy copying/investigation! In a short while, when I have a little more time, I'll look at the first three volumes and give suggestions. For now, the fourth volume: Encounter (The Devil reversed), Strategist (The Sun), Charmer (The Empress reversed), Wildcard (The Fool). -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 05:17, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

::Arere? Somehow I see the last two lines above as long single lines rather than with the normal line-wraps. I wonder why..? -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 05:19, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Suggestions for the chapter titles (first volume too for consistency, even when redundant): 
[Disclaimer: I do not claim a deep understanding of certain things, and so the below can be treated as interim suggestions until someone finds more accurate equivalents.] 
| 
Beginner (Amateur), Challenger (Challenger), Expert (Expert), Grandmaster (Country's King) 
['Kokuou' especially it would be good if there were a better term for that which still distinguished it from 'Ou' or 'Ou-sama'.] 
[Ah, also 'Grandmaster' (as in Chess) is spelled as one word.] 
*I'm actually just for using the furigana since all but one of them match perfectly, and Grandmaster is fine for me. There's plenty of words in English for "King," but in this case, "King" is the most fitting. Don't have to specify king of what.
| 
Weak Square (Setting the Board), Interesting (One Move), Sacrifice (Doomed Move), Checkmate (Check) 
['Checkmate' would in practice be '王手詰み' perhaps... this may be ignoring intention for accuracy, however. For '死に手', I tried to use a phrasing that reflected the inevitable death of the piece without indicating whether something stood to be gained from it or not.] 
Since it's in katakana, it may be worth keeping the closing part for this one as 'Fake End' rather than adding sounds. Particularly, it doesn't use 'エンディング' even though Opening uses 'オープニング'. 
*Doomed move to me means a move that will fail whereas a sacrifice results in death, but for a purpose. So something like "Mortal Move" would be better for the kanji; somewhat difficult to word it without making it sound like a great move. There's still the whole "Interesting" isn't a Chess term in English though.
| 
For the third volume, I would similar suggest a direct 'Data Load'/'True End' transliteration. 
[Unfortunately I have no idea what source was used for these; 'Blue Rose' in particular prompts my curiosity. It's possible they are obscure references, such as the breeding of a blue rose or the killing of giant through leading it into traps. I searched somewhat for game strategy names, but could not find any of relevance. If there exists one game with these strategies, there could be more appropriate translations of the kanji words.] 
Sky Walk (Dissociation Method), Blue Rose (Orientation Method), Killing Giant (Guiding Method), Rule Number 10 (Converging Method) 
*Problem with "Data Load". Data load is a common phrase in Japanese for our equivalent of loading saves. At the very least, it would have to be "Load Data" to keep the same meaning and fluidity (as it generally only appears as an option to load save data in games). ローズ could also be "Laws," not that helps any. I still have no idea what these are reference to.
| 
(For the fourth volume, similarly 'Interrupt End' perhaps; 'Encount' is an exception in that it does not phonetically correspond to an/its English word.) 
Encounter (The Devil reversed), Strategist (The Sun), Charmer (The Empress reversed), Wildcard (The Fool) 
-[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 09:05, 8 August 2013 (CDT)
*Didn't realize they were Tarot names (Only used to seeing those English). Like I said, I dislike furigana so I don't have any ways I'd personally like to implement it aside from making them look together to begin with. And "Interrupt End" is Engrish unless we're talking coding, which I don't think he is considering the "End" theme. "Interrupt" has to at least be "Interrupted" or "Interruption". Even インタラプトエンド isn't really used in Japanese without it being "インタラプトエンドポイント", or Interrupt Endpoint like in English. And as noted with "Encount," the Japanese don't always (or actually most the time) use our words like we would. "End" can also be used as "Ending" despite there being differences in English, but in these cases either works fine. I just went with "Ending" to supplement "Opening," despite that "Opening" was most likely simply used as a chess term there. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 15:02, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Okay, I added the chapter names. I kept in the Furigana because I wasn't sure whether you wanted them to be in the title's name or not. If not, go ahead and delete them. I changed Orientation Method to Directional Method because orientation sound too much like a school term in my opinion. As for the Epilogues, instead of Ending, I used End. While it may seem incorrect from an English point of view, I see phrases like these all the time (Happy End, Bad End, Good End...especially in galges and TWGOK). I'd just like to keep it more directly translated...maybe because the words seem to have a different feeling? It also stays truer to how "End" is used in other materials as well. I also kept it as Interrupt End, so you can figure out whether it's "Interrupted" or "Interrupting" or "Interrupter" or whatnot. Thanks for helping out with all of this. It really helps, and I never knew there was an epilogue...(I'm a simple editor.)

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 15:36, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

I think the katakana should be changed to english words because there are people who can't read them.

I suggest to change it to '''English of Furigana <<English of Kanji>>'''

Furigana is written first because that is how people will read it and it's followed by the kanji to show it's meaning (and maybe adding this as a footnote for the title in chapter will help readers understand it).

Or another way to write it would be like #2 in here: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Itsuka_Tenma_no_Kuro_Usagi:Volume_1#Translator.27s_Notes_and_References

-- [[User:Layrelsky|Layrelsky]] ([[User talk:Layrelsky|talk]]) 08:14, 9 August 2013 GMT+8

I don't really think that's necessary. If you can read the katakana, it reads the first word of the chapter names. For example, Chapter 4: Grandmaster/The King ≪グランドマスター≫. If I translated the katakana, it would be read: Grandmaster/The King «Grandmaster». Besides, I'm not sure if the katakana should be in the chapter titles anyway, so depending on what EnigmaticRepose says, it may be deleted at any time.

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 19:42, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

I don't see a reason to keep the katakana from the furigana in. While it can make the chapter titles look exotic, it just looks like "Grandmaster/The King/Grandmaster" to those who can read it. Could always dick with the upsidedown arcana in volume 4, too. Like: lıʌǝᗡ ǝɥ⊥. Didn't feel like doing the fancy formatting this time.—[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 21:07, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

EnigmaticRepose, did you mean "stick" instead of "dick"? If you'd want to do that, then it's fine. I have removed the katakana from the titles, and I have changed "Interesting" to "Unexpected Move". It makes sense to me, but if you disagree, then by all means, change it to what you think is right.

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 22:17, 8 August 2013 (CDT)
*Nah, I said the word I meant. I only want to keep it consistent with Chess terminology. Specifically, if you wanted a meaning of "unexpected move," "Shot" would be the chess term equivalent. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 23:06, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Something of a flurry back and forth, so throwing in my current strongest impressions: 
(Though this is reiteration,) As a general pedantic tendency, I tend to suggest that translations and transliterations be kept as close to their original as possible, especially when the original author could have chosen different wording and didn't. 
I agree that having both katakana and the transliteration of the katakana would be redundant. Relevantly, kanji and katakana appear once each in the book's chapter titles, with no third part (other than the chapter number). 
I do not mind whether angle brackets or parentheses or some other form of brackets are used, but I request if possible that the kanji translations be in some form of brackets to indicate 'this is the (kanji) meaning'. As it is, with slashes, it looks as though it's two separate equal titles, losing the 'This is how it's read (This is what it means)' two-levels nuance. 
-[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 22:29, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Go ahead and do that. How about with the ≪≫ that you used for the katakana above? I would do it myself, but those two brackets always end up small and strange for some reason...don't forget that the chapters themselves need the same editing as well. I also like keeping things close to their original meaning...do you mean to say that Sacrificial Move should be changed back to Doomed Move, and Unexpected Move back to Interesting?

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 22:44, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

To Multi: I love keeping in original writing quirks and tendencies as well, it's just the author's knowledge of other languages often shows in these wording choices. So it's a problem of accuracy and fluidity over trusting the author knows a language that he has shown no real experience in. I've seen way too much Engrish to trust an author unless they straight-out spell it in English with proper grammar. Very few ever do this. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 23:06, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

He grew up in the US. I'd assume his English is at least trustable to that degree. [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 23:17, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

I thought he was Brazilian? Or was that just his heritage?

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 23:22, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

From the wiki: Born in Brazil, primary school in US, junior high and beyond in Japan [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 23:25, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

It gives him more credibility than I believed he had. But doesn't 「幼少期はアメリカで過ごし、小学生の時に日本に移住」 mean he spent his early childhood in the US, but immigrated to Japan sometime during elementary school? I've known a couple guys in similar circumstances who have forgotten the majority of their original language. Granted I never asked how early they moved to the US for reference. But still, final say goes to the translator (aka the one who speaks Japanese). Things like "Interrupt End" just comes off as Engrish without changing it somehow. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 23:48, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Well, Drinkingwater is translating from Chinese...our Japanese translator is Seitsuki. On a different topic, how about cleaning this page?

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 23:56, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

== Some names ==

As you've probably noticed this novel goes with small changes to the names we commonly know (imanity=humanity, danpires=vampires, seren=siren, etc) so I suggest the change Jibril -> Gibriel, especially with the appearance of Azrael. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 02:56, 5 January 2014 (CST)

Personally don't see a reason to. And they aren't small, nonsensical variations to what we know; they're mostly from different origins. Instead of calling the sea people the English "Sirens", he uses the original Greek "Seirenes". Dhampirs and vampires are also different to begin with. One thing I will note, however, is the manga localizes Steph's name as "Stephanie Dola". I'm conflicted whether I should personally care enough to change it, as both "Stephanie" and "Dora" are of Greek origin as well, and Dola is a what-are-you-even-doing thing to me. I mean, there's nothing technically wrong with it as it is a name, but it just seems off to me. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 03:20, 5 January 2014 (CST)

I see - didn't even know about those origins. Cool, keep up the good work~ --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 13:19, 5 January 2014 (CST)

== A simple question ==

On the main page, about Volume 4 Chapter 1, there is a (10%) note left. Does that signify something, or is it just forgotten there from when it was being translated, and it is actually completed? [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 09:45, 8 June 2014 (CDT)
:After checking the current status of the chapter, while it seems to be still incomplete, it looks like the translator forgot to update both that note and the in-chapter "incomplete" progress bar. I'd say it's at around 80-90% (if we take ~3,000 characters as 10%). The only way to know would be directly asking the translator to update the progress (I'll go do that).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 11:47, 8 June 2014 (CDT)

Thanks for taking the time to do that. I will wait patiently for the result. -[[User:Daxter|Daxter]]
:::It's roughly 40% done. this chapter's really long and has 6 parts ;-; overseas at the moment, will put more time into translating when I get home. [[User:Maine12329|Maine12329]] ([[User talk:Maine12329|talk]]) 18:50, 9 June 2014 (CDT)

It's alright man, take your time. And by take your time, I mean do not rush to the point of making translating mistakes. As long as you make no mistakes, GET THAT SH*T DONE! QUICK! NOW! YESTERDAY! Seriously now, don't feel guilt. You are providing your knowledge for free. Go at your own pace, and if you cannot do it now, everyone will have to wait. This is something you are giving out, so you can give it out however you want. But do it. Fast. I'm getting impatient. GET IT OVER WITH ALREADY! No rush though. Chill. Good luck with whatever you have to do there, and get back safely, above all. So that you can translate. As fast as you can. As soon as you can. Just translate goddammit. I seem to be repeating myself... [[User:Daxter|Daxter]] ([[User talk:Daxter|talk]]) 12:13, 10 June 2014 (CDT) (With all honesty, thanks for your good work man. Keep it up.)

== Spellings ==

I probably should have asked this a while ago, but are we using American English or British English? It seems like both types of spellings are being used interchangeably without any consistency. [[User:Unlucky|Unlucky]] ([[User talk:Unlucky|talk]]) 14:53, 1 July 2014 (CDT)

According to the general format guidelines, the default is American English. So unless otherwise specified, American it is. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 16:30, 1 July 2014 (CDT)

That's what I thought. Thanks for the confirmation. [[User:Unlucky|Unlucky]] ([[User talk:Unlucky|talk]]) 18:39, 1 July 2014 (CDT)

== Chinese raw site address ==

I reason that there should be more Chinese translators than Japanese translators since there are more Chinese? So hopefully, this link would help anyone who wishes to translate.

http://book.sfacg.com/Novel/27854/

volume 6 section 2: It looks like the gamer couples have challenged against the world
http://book.sfacg.com/Novel/27854/68971/486372/

Would it be even better to copy paste the Chinese raw here and cite the website?

== primedanny's Blog Volume 5 summary ==

Although it would be best to read the translation, for those of us that couldn't wait there are summaries for volume 5. I am sure after reading the very concise summary people would want to read the translation even more. So, here is Primedanny's summary.

http://myanimelist.net/blog.php?eid=754407

== Can someone please make PDF files for this light novel? ==

I tried but I really suck at those kinds on things. I don't mind reading online but I prefer PDF files. So, if someone is able to convert the finished volumes to a similar format as "A Certain Magical Index" PDF files, I would really appreciate it and if not, that's cool too. I managed to make really crappy PDF files with the "Web 2 PDF" add on but reading online is way better than those. I'm gonna copy and paste this same exact message for all my fave light novels. I've been using this web site for over a year now and I just made an account so I could ask this.

Use "Ctrl-F" and search for "No Game No Life". It's there, but only up to Vol 3. http://www.mediafire.com/?6a6tgxa6o18vk#6a6tgxa6o18vk [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 10:57, 21 August 2014 (CDT)

There, as All Nighter posted. Denormative's PDFs are my favorites. But he has been inactive lately, so I guess that's why he no longer upload PDFs for the other volumes.. --[[User:BobbyWibowo|BobbyWibowo]] ([[User talk:BobbyWibowo|talk]]) 06:49, 22 August 2014 (CDT)

Thanks for the info.

== licensed ==

Will there be no more update for NGNL because of the licensing? or at-least the volume 6 be completed?

I know DrinkingWater has about 2/3 of VOlume 6 completed, but I don't know if he's going to be uploading it with this news. NanoDesu has already dropped it. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 12:08, 1 September 2014 (CDT)

Well, let's just hope he's still going to translate at least the rest of volume 6. --[[User:BobbyWibowo|BobbyWibowo]] ([[User talk:BobbyWibowo|talk]]) 20:00, 1 September 2014 (CDT)

Yeah, let's hope he does, otherwise we're gonna have to wait a couple of years. It would be understandable if he wouldn't do it though. --[[User:Daptowin|Daptowin]] ([[User talk:Daptowin|talk]]) 11:22, 2 September 2014 (CDT)

Yup, and waiting for years is gonna be be awful though... oh gosh.. --[[User:BobbyWibowo|BobbyWibowo]] ([[User talk:BobbyWibowo|talk]]) 21:28, 2 September 2014 (CDT)

Well, let him finish his national examinations (Good luck for that btw) and after that he'll probably let us know. --[[User:Daptowin|Daptowin]] ([[User talk:Daptowin|talk]]) 08:10, 3 September 2014 (CDT)

so no more update on the vol 6.i am sad.well i hope i remember it in two or three years when the book is released

Hey, can't you guys upload the volume 6, cause I wanted to work on the translation for the portuguese version of the light novel but I don't know Japanese so I can only translate from the English to the portuguese, so if you guys could do this I would be really thankfull. That way I could at least finish reading this volume before having to wait for them to translate it to portuguese. [[User:Monokuma|Monokuma]] ([[User talk:Monokuma|talk]]) 23:28, 14 December 2014 (CDT)

I think you misunderstand the reasons why work on NGNL has stopped.[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 21:26, 14 December 2014 (CST)

^ this --[[User:BobbyWibowo|BobbyWibowo]] ([[User talk:BobbyWibowo|talk]]) 23:14, 14 December 2014 (CST)

Talk:Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance

2014-12-17T22:05:06Z

Vu.P: Undo revision 406187 by Chinkcumgarage (talk)

==Title translation==
The title directly translates to cum on my nigger please please no blade dance. (section)

黒人のファック Lazy assholes suck titties

What is FUCK NIGGERs in chineese?

==Questions==

Please ADD the Epilogue of 'Volume 10 - The Awakening of the Demon King'

There is no epilogue—that's why the last chapter concludes with "—END." Unless you want fan fiction. [[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 09:38, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

Just look at the pattern of me translating lol, if there was 1, I'd have ninja-done it already =/ --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 10:03, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

Could some one direct me to the page that explains why spirit was changed to elemental.
I could find no discussion about the change on the terminology talk page.
Just want to know why this change was made. --[[Special:Contributions/24.130.47.211|24.130.47.211]] 01:16, 16 February 2013 (CST)

I decided it to put consistency with several other naming convention like Elemental Lord, and Elemental Waffe. And, zzhk did the final push for me to do it, http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4633&start=435#p174468 To add on, I've been looking for a term to replace 'spirit contractor' since forever --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:19, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Just a note that "military elemental" would sound awkward, since it would be hard to link "military" to the elements, unlike others like "sword", though I am aware that we can treat the two words as separate and it does not affect reading. Thanks. [[User:Zakashi|Zakashi]] ([[User talk:Zakashi|talk]]) 03:02, 17 February 2013 (CST)

Well, it's okay comparative to "military personal". Elementals are spirits anyway. Or, would militarized elementals work better? --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 06:09, 17 February 2013 (CST)

Just my 2 cents: I think militarized sounds better than simply military. [[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 07:44, 17 February 2013 (CST)

Militarized means something that has been turned/converted into an object/group belonging to a military. -Anon

If it is guns or other weapons, I think a somewhat common term to use would be "military-grade weapon". So how about something like "tactical class military-grade elementals"? A bit of a mouthful, but to me that capture the meaning well. -Another Anon

They aren't graded in any sense. It's just a simple association to military. Like military aviation, military facilities, military network and etc. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 19:27, 23 February 2013 (CST)

So will all instances of "spirit" will be changed to "elemental"? which ones are applicable? In chapter seven "It was a small lizard with its tail on fire.
A low level flame spirit." At least in some places, I think Spirit is more appropriate than elemental. [[User:SonodaYuki|SonodaYuki]] ([[User talk:SonodaYuki|talk]]) 04:20, 23 February 2013 (CST)

All instances of spirit will be reverted back to spirit. I'm going with what zzhk proposed for now, keeping elementalist. All changes should be corrected in due time. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 04:26, 23 February 2013 (CST)

Hi, just a quick question to do with consistency sake. In volume 1 and 2, I noticed that knee socks nude was used, however in volume 3 naked knee-socks was used instead. I personally prefer the latter, but I would like to know which one would be the more generally preferred one before I make any changes. Thanks for the awesome translations by the way! -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 09:15, 27 February 2013 (CST)

Well I don't want to complain since this translation is quite good, but in my opinion changing spirit to elemental is a mistake. Primo: no matter how you look at it seirei is definitely translated as (holy) spirit/ghost, if author would mean elemental he would use yousono or gensono (of course im no expert but thats what my dictionary says;) ). And another matter is that in most rpg systems elemental magic consist only of fire, water, air and earth, but here we have holy/light and darkness too and they're considered different system from 4 elements (or 5 if you prefer Chinese ones).

Your dictionary is using the wrong form of "elemental". 精霊 can easily mean "elemental", as in the fantasy creature. All an elemental is is a spirit of something in the first place, usually nature related but that depends on how the fantasy work in question defines it. So having light, darkness, and swords be part of the scheme, while unusual, is up to the author. The Japanese MTG translations translate "Elemental" to ~の精霊 and the Japanese Wikipedia also lists "Spirit" and "Elemental" as English examples of the word. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticRepose|talk]]) 14:17, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

== Elemental Waffe ==
cum

== Volume 11 ==

Is it going to be published on May 25th or is there not yet any official release date?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 18:00, 1 May 2013 (CDT)
:Forget it. It's exactly a month later.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:33, 8 May 2013 (CDT)

guessing you tryed the same thing i did, guessing the pattern lol. oh well can't wait till the volume comes out. -Trigger91
Fuck my cumsauce i need your cum in my garage rn b kause fuck the chingkus

It is July 25 due to the author getting sick so the released date became a month later. So we just got to wait for translations that will come soon.

Thanks for the explanation. Anyway, I am not in any hurry for the translation. The summer hollidays are long and there is always something to do, so once it is out I will rejoice, but to that time, I will certainly find some other (meaningfull?) activity. Like reading (or rather deciphering) other novels in japanese.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 15:20, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

== Volume 12 release? ==

Can't wait for volume 12 especially on an ending for volume 11. Please tell me when next release will happen--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 13:52, 18 August 2013 (CDT)
:Nobody knows until the publisher decides on one and then tell the public.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:13, 18 August 2013 (CDT)

:If we looks at the previous release schedule (Feb, May, Aug, Nov) and considering vol 11 out on July I think we can assume vol 12 will be October or November (might be delayed till December or early 2014 though)[[User:Shyevsa|Shyevsa]] ([[User talk:Shyevsa|talk]]) 16:56, 18 August 2013 (CDT)

Alright thanks can't wait I hope it comes out on October is just my wishful thinking though --[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 01:46, 28 August 2013 (CDT)

== Raven/Crow Class? ==

Why in volume one, is Claire and Rinslet's class 'Raven Class', whereas come Volume 12 it's 'Crow Class'?

jizz

== Info ==

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance still not being anime ?? [[User:Toojiro|Toojiro]] ([[User_Talk:Toojiro|talk]])--dik 05:25, 1 January 2014 (CST)

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance First Paragraph --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 06:43, 1 January 2014 (CST)

jizzle in my nizzle

== Kamito's past ==
*Spoilerish*
Can someone tell me when the girls find out about Kamito being a part of the instructional school?
Never mind found it volume 4 ch. 9-10

Why did you even bother asking a question if you already knew the answer lol. -[[User:Eirvenxkie19|Eirven]] ([[User talk:Eirvenxkie19|talk]])

I found the answer about 15 minutes after I posted it.Turns out I was looking in the wrong chapter. Felt lazy to delete the topic so I just decided to answer it myself

== Delayed? ==

Anyone know why ch 17 was delayed? --[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 23:23, 18 September 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 14 delay ==

Any news about the volume 14? Not just about it´s release date, but even the reason for it's delaying would be appreciated.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 14:04, 13 December 2014 (CST)

Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria

2014-12-17T22:04:35Z

Vu.P: Undo revision 406188 by Chinkcumgarage (talk)

The ''Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ~ (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Hakomari (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (German)|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria - Français|Français (French)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
[[Image:UtsuroNoHako6_1.jpg|thumb|Volume 6 Cover|250px]]

Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (空ろの箱と零のマリア, The Empty Box and The Zeroth Maria) is a light novel series written by [[:Category:Mikage Eiji|Eiji Mikage]] and illustrated by Tetsuo (formerly known as 415). While Utsuro no Hako, often abbreviated as ''Hakomari,'' is Eiji's fourth publication, it is the first to feature illustrations. One of his earlier works can be found here: the [[Kamisu Reina Series]].

==Story Synopsis==


''Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria,'' or ''The Empty Box and The Zeroth Maria,'' tells the story of Kazuki Hoshino, who is almost madly attached to his everyday life, and his antagonist Aya Otonashi, who suddenly transfers into his class at the end of the school year—for no less than the 13,118th time. Without hesitation, she announces her intent to “break” him. Kazuki's struggle to defend his everyday life begins, and the many secrets it is built on start to come to light.

==Character Introductions==
<div>
<div style="float: left; width: 350px; margin: 5px 20px;">
Kazuki Hoshino
[[Image:UtsuroNoHako_Kazuki.jpg|left|link=]]
A completely ordinary high school student who loves idle chatter with his friends and Umaibōs, a Japanese snack. One day, he somehow suddenly antagonizes Aya Otonashi — even though he has never met her before. She threatens to “break” him.
</div>
<div style="float: left; width: 350px; margin: 5px 20px;">
Aya Otonashi
[[Image:UtsuroNoHako_Aya.jpg|left|link=]]
An antisocial beauty  with a resolute personality. She transfers into Kazuki’s class on March 2nd — right before the end of the school year. Immediately upon her arrival, she announces her intent to “break” Kazuki.
</div>
 
<div style="float: left; width: 350px; margin: 5px 20px;">
Daiya Oomine
[[Image:UtsuroNoHako_Daiya.jpg|left|link=]]
A self-centered and arrogant student who dyes his hair silver and wears three piercings in his right ear. He is also the class president and a shrewd friend of Kazuki’s.
</div>
<div style="float: left; width: 350px; margin: 5px 20px;">
Haruaki Usui
[[Image:UtsuroNoHako_Haruaki.jpg|left|link=]]
A cheerful but frivolous baseball ace. He often hangs out with Kazuki and Daiya.
</div>
 
<div style="float: left; width: 350px; margin: 5px 20px;">
Kokone Kirino
[[Image:UtsuroNoHako_Kokone.jpg|left|link=]]
A bright and beautiful girl who cares a lot for her friends, but can sometimes be meddlesome. She and Daiya have known each other since childhood, and their mutual verbal abuse has become legendary among their classmates ever since.
</div>
<div style="float: left; width: 350px; margin: 5px 20px;">
Kasumi Mogi
[[Image:UtsuroNoHako_Kasumi.jpg|left|link=]]
The girl who has won Kazuki’s heart. She is docile, silent and expressionless.

</div>
 
</div>

== Translation ==
===[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Registration Page|Registration]]===
Translators are asked to [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see the [[Format_guideline#Translators|Guideline]] page for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the guidelines below '''
* [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Guidelines|Project Guidelines]]
* [[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*19th February 2013 - Volume 6 completed
*26th August 2012 - Volume 5 completed
*31th July 2012 - Volume 5 "Before the Show Begins" completed
*21th July 2012 - Volume 5 Prologue completed
*19th April 2012 - Diamond Days completed
*2nd August 2010 - Volume 4 completed
*25th July 2010 - Volume 4 Chapter 1 completed
*2nd July 2010 - Volume 4 Game Explanation and Prologue completed

Older Updates can be found on the [[Utsuro no Hako:Updates|Utsuro no Hako updates page]]

==''Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria '' by Eiji Mikage==
'''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5426 HERE].
===Volume 1 [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1|(Full Text)]] [http://www.mediafire.com/?oi86ba1xc7gclxh (PDF)]===
[[Image:Hakomari1_item.jpg|right|150px|link=]]
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 1st time|1st time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 23rd time|23rd time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 1050th time|1,050th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 13118th time|13,118th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 10876th time|10,876th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 8946th time|8,946th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 2601st time|2,601st time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 2602nd time|2,602nd time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 4609th time|4,609th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 5232nd time|5,232nd time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27753rd time|27,753rd time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 Interlude|Interlude]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27753rd time (2)|27,753rd time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27754th time|27,754th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 3087th time|3,087th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27754th time (2)|27,754th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 0th time|0th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27755th time|27,755th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27755th time (2)|27,755th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27755th time (3)|27,755th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27755th time (4)|27,755th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 0th time (2)|0th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 5000th time|5,000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 6000th time|6,000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 7000th time|7,000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 8000th time|8,000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 9000th time|9,000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 9999th time|9,999th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 10000th time|10,000th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27755th time (5)|27,755th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 27756th time|27,756th time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 1st time (2)|1st time]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume1_Author's_Notes|Author’s Notes]]

===Volume 2 [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2|(Full Text)]] [http://www.mediafire.com/?k9klmsfaa3ezy8d (PDF)]===
[[Image:Hakomari2_item.jpg|right|150px|link=]]
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 April 29|April 29 (Wednesday) Shōwa Day]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 April 30|April 30 (Thursday)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 1|May 1 (Friday)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 2|May 2 (Saturday)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 3|May 3 (Sunday) Constitution Memorial Day]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 4|May 4 (Monday) Greenery Day]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 5|May 5 (Tuesday) Children's Day]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 May 18|May 18 (Monday)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume2 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]


===Volume 3 [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3|(Full Text)]] [http://www.mediafire.com/?a1lhd2nx4fd6dxc (PDF)]===
[[Image:Hakomari3_item.jpg|right|150px|link=]]
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Beginning|Beginning]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Round 1|Round 1]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Round 2|Round 2]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Round 3|Round 3]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume3 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 4 [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume4|(Full Text)]] [http://www.mediafire.com/?kbdfkf60anap7tu (PDF)]===
[[Image:Hakomari4_item.jpg|right|150px|link=]]
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume4 Game Explanation|Game Explanation]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume4 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]


===Volume 5 [[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume5|(Full Text)]] [http://www.mediafire.com/?fwebcu6u6epkpnc (PDF)]===
[[Image:Hakomari5_item.jpg|right|150px|link=]]
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume5 Before the Show Begins|Before the Show Begins]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume5 Scene 1|Scene 1: Close-Up Goodbye]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume5 Scene 2|Scene 2: 60 Feet and 6 Inches Apart]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume5 Scene 3|Scene 3: Repeat, Reset, Reset]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume5 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 6 ([[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume 6|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?30cw2vubaj9w7m4 PDF])===
[[Image:Hakomari6_item.jpg|right|150px|link=]]
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume 6 Intermission|Intermission]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume 6 Scene 4 (1)|Scene 4: Piercing at Fifteen (1/3)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume 6 Scene 4 (2)|Scene 4: Piercing at Fifteen (2/3)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume 6 Scene 4 (3)|Scene 4: Piercing at Fifteen (3/3)]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume 6 After the Curtain Falls|After the Curtain Falls]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume 6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume 6 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Dengeki Smile Bunko===
*[[Utsuro_no_Hako:Diamond Days|Diamond Days]]

===Miscellaneous===
*[[Utsuro no Hako:Interview|Interview with Eiji Mikage (April, 2013)]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: None
*Project Manager: [[user:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]]

===Translator===
:*[[user:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]]

===Editors===
:*[[user:Kadi|Kadi]]
:*[[user:Grrarr|Grrarr]]

==Todos==

{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|start}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Edit volume 1|100%|Update text on that one picture... someday... maybe}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Edit volume 2|35%|WIP
( EEE - Edited up to May 1st ) (Grrarr - [[User_talk:Grrarr#Utsuro_no_Hako_Edit_Tracking.2C_Volume_2|Volume 2 progress, detailed]])}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Edit volume 3|0|Incorrect tense. (Grrarr - [[User_talk:Grrarr#Utsuro_no_Hako_Edit_Tracking.2C_Volume_3|Volume 3 (non)progress, detailed]])}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Edit volume 4|10%|}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Edit volume 5|90%|May require changes re: punctuation}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Edit volume 6|90%|May require changes re: punctuation}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Translate volume 1 scans|100%}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Translate volume 2 scans|100%}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Translate volume 3 scans|100%}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Translate volume 4 scans|90%|(90% done)}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Translate volume 5 scans|90%|editing is done, except for exec decision needed on File:UtsuroNoHako5 6.jpg }}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Translate volume 6 scans|30%|editing + typesetting}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Define punctuation & style rules|100%| [[Utsuro no Hako:Guidelines|Project Guidelines]]}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|TL notes for Volume 2 need to be FIXED}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|TL notes for Volume 4 should eventually be switched over into /reference form (like V1)|100%|Done}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Apply punctuation & style rules}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Translate volume 7}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Optimize for Android app|0|Minor/low-priority task: the B/W-pictures may need some tweaks because they don't use the ''thumb'' class, hence are big.}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Translate and (finish) editing [http://news.dengeki.com/elem/000/000/627/627419/ Mikage interview]|100%}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Keep volume 1 PDF up to date|100%|Up-to-date}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Keep volume 2 PDF up to date|100%|Up-to-date}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Keep volume 3 PDF up to date|100%|Up-to-date}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Keep volume 4 PDF up to date|100%|Up-to-date}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Keep volume 5 PDF up to date|100%|Up-to-date}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|item|Keep volume 6 PDF up to date|100%|Up-to-date}}
{{:Utsuro no Hako:Tasklist|end}}

==Purchasing the books==
* [http://honto.jp/netstore/search_10%E7%A9%BA%E3%82%8D%E3%81%AE%E7%AE%B1%E3%81%A8%E9%9B%B6%E3%81%AE%E3%83%9E%E3%83%AA%E3%82%A2.html honto.jp] ([http://www.google.ch/#q=how+to+buy+from+honto.jp how to buy from honto.jp])
* [http://www.amazon.co.jp/s/ref=nb_sb_ss_i_0_4?field-keywords=%E7%A9%BA%E3%82%8D%E3%81%AE%E7%AE%B1%E3%81%A8%E9%9B%B6%E3%81%AE%E3%83%9E%E3%83%AA%E3%82%A2 Amazon.co.jp]
* [http://www.yesasia.com/global/search/utsuro-no-hako/0-0-0-bpt.48_q.Utsuro+no+Hako-en/list.html YesAsia] (no shipping fees after ~$40)

== Links ==
* [http://hakomari.wikia.com/wiki/Main_Page Wikia]
* [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E7%A9%BA%E3%82%8D%E3%81%AE%E7%AE%B1%E3%81%A8%E9%9B%B6%E3%81%AE%E3%83%9E%E3%83%AA%E3%82%A2 Wikipedia]
* [http://myanimelist.net/manga.php?id=55215 MyAnimeList]

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア1 (January 07, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867461-4)
* Volume 2 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア2 (September 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-868012-7)
* Volume 3 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア3 (January 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-424115-5)
* Volume 4 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア4 (June 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868595-5)
* Volume 5 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア5 (July 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886733-7)
* Volume 6 - 空ろの箱と零のマリア6 (January 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891251-8)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Mikage Eiji]]

Teh Ping Talk:Sword Art Online

2013-08-26T16:52:35Z

Vu.P:

Please translate vol 2, have been dying to see it's complete... --[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:27, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Even if you say that, I need to wait for Tap to come back from Tekong and have his say...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 06:51, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Oh --[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:27, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Regardless, thank you for translating the prologue of volume 6, since there hasn't been an SAO update in, like, three months. Thank you again. [[User:Bzk3000|Bzk3000]] 13:28, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Speaking of which, why is 朝田詩乃 translated as Asada Sinon? It's Asada Shino. And I messed up on the Yui thing.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 21:59, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Yea it should be Asada Shino for her real name. Sinon is her game name. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]] 22:25, 1 December 2011 (CST)

Just in case you are wondering why we used "Sinon" for her game name, because the author wrote it in English that way. For reference, volume 5 chapter 6, that is page 229 to be exact. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]]

Ah, don't worry, I figured it out yesterday. Katakana was given as シノン--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 21:11, 2 December 2011 (CST)

My watchlist says Teh ping and SAO vol 2. Are you doing SAO vol 2 now? --[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 01:10, 31 December 2011 (CST)

? That's a lie. Of course I got something else planned today.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 01:24, 31 December 2011 (CST)

Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Finally I can read SAO Volume 2 in full. Oh you have no idea how long I've waited. You're the best translator in Baka-Tsuki. No lie. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 05:22, 31 December 2011 (CST)

Now I have a new hero *_* Don't push yourself too much and sometimes, have a break ^_^ --[[User:RxD|RxD]] 12.25 31 December (GMT +1)

THAAAAAAAAAANKNNNKKKKKKK YYYOOOUUUUUUU TEH PING. FINALLY FINALLY FINALLY FINALLY SAO 2!!! ----[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 22:40, 31 December 2011 (CST)
A bit question : In vol 1, Kayta is a she. Also, Is it Kayta or keita?

Hey, Ping. Dropping by to say Thank you a LOT for your work in SAO! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 22:19, 31 December 2011 (CST)

Teh Ping, what's up? When are you planning on continuing vol 5? If you could tell me it would be a load off my shoulders. I had been waiting for so long. So very very long. But I can wait more, as long as I can see the goal. You know the whole thing about walking in the dark ''versus'' walking while seeing the light at the end of the tunnel. Please tell me. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 13:51, 7 January 2012 (CST)

Teh Ping? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 06:33, 9 January 2012 (CST)

At the very least, not this month.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 06:42, 9 January 2012 (CST)

NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! (ghost leaving mouth) (*POP*, snaps back to reality) Please have mercy. Mercy I beg of you. Do not torture me so. It's just one whole and two-thirds of a chapter. Please, please, pleeeeeaaaase. I beg of you. I ''can't'' just skip those chapters and go on to vol 6. That would mess up the whole plotline. Teh Ping-donoooooo~. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 12:27, 9 January 2012 (CST)

Don't ya worry Zero. Everything gets done...one day. XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 13:08, 9 January 2012 (CST)

But it's ''vague''. Too vague. And too far off. Plus it's a cliffhanger. I wanna know what happens next. It's like bowling, only the ball veers off to the side at the very last moment. Teh Ping-dono~. Help. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 01:38, 10 January 2012 (CST)

I understand you're eager for more, but you shouldn't be too pushy about the generous service Teh Ping is providing for all of us. It's pretty easy to get burnt out translating plus he has real life stuff I'm sure. [[Special:Contributions/74.137.227.30|74.137.227.30]] 04:34, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Patience is a virtue (and yes, I'm enjoying how Zero is suffering now). And besides, SAO isn't on the I-must-complete list. Yet.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 04:39, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Okay, enough with the junkie act from me. But I do humbly request that the 1 and 2/3 chapters left in volume 5 be completed as soon as you have time. Right now the situation can be compared to putting a morsel of delicious meat infront of a pet which is tied up just so it can't ever get to eat the food. (Strechy stretchy cant get any). XD. So I do humbly request, with all due respect that Teh Ping makes some time to complete vol 5. I mean I know how busy you are by using [[Special:Contributions/Teh Ping]] to see your contributions. You're really burning the midnight oil there buddy. I just want to make sure you don't forget about SAO. BTW how was my act? Funny, no? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 08:14, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Well, it's unlikely that I can do it the next month too, considering that I target to finish Unicorn 1, Kaminomi 2 and DenYuuDen 1. However, if it's a partnership where I can get another translator or two to help out, I'll definitely work on it since it eases my workload.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 08:51, 10 January 2012 (CST)

NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO. *Faints* [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 12:03, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Just a quick question. How many pages in vol 5 are left? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 12:14, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Huuuh...I guess it'd bearound 1/7 of a novel, which should be around 40.

BTW, Zero, I just saw this:
"Do not ask when Chapters will be released"

"You are not permitted to ask when chapters will be released. Scripts are released once the Translator group is finished with them. All your whining will do is irritate the group's staff and make them leave the scene. That will mean even slower releases or none at all. Please have some patience."

XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:34, 10 January 2012 (CST)

IIRC, chapter 6 is until 260-270, it should be at the 200 mark now, chapter 7 is the shorter one. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 19:34, 10 January 2012 (CST)

Thanks. I did not know both those things. I'll take care in the future. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 00:15, 11 January 2012 (CST)

Out of curiosity, what would you say your Kanji proficiency is at? I'm pretty good at syntax, but having to stop and look up every kanji completely destroys me. I'm wondering at what level did you start to read light novels (not translate them), assuming Japanese isn't your primary language. The only reason I ask is because I find that I learn faster by reading versus spoken word (though I practice with that too) so I managed to acquire a few VN to go through. I'm trying to get the point where I can read fluently and am wondering if I need to build up my Kanji reservoir first, or if constantly looking up kanji is natural. [[User:Catchfraze|Catchfraze]] 16:56, 11 January 2012 (CST)

For me, I was pretty much Chinese educated at home since it's my mother tongue, so I do have a rather solid base in that, more than my English too. I just read light novels after I learned the basic hiragana and katakana and try to smoke through with my kanji until I get a denshi jisho to check through.

For your case, yes, you would need to build up your kanji reservoir assuming you're non-Chinese or Korean. VN is a good way to start as hikari and Cosmic Eagle would tell you, but I didn't start from there (for obvious reasons). Now, take your time digesting the vocabulary, and if you want to start off with LN reading, Kaminomi, Baka Test, Seitokai and DenYuuDen are the easiest I can think of.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 23:49, 12 January 2012 (CST)

Furuki tomo yo, taskete kudasai. I believe I speak for all SAO readers when I say that we are still eagerly awaiting the completion of volume 5. Currently you are the only one who can do so. I beseech you to help those of us who are trapped in the darkness. I know you are busy. But even so I would like to humbly request that you may try and make some time soon. I personally ''really'' want to know what happens next. So much so that I have resisted reading volume 6 so as to not have it spoiled. It's mind taxing and frustrating. But even so I want to read SAO's GGO arc in the proper order. I... I... I can only ask and hope that you would grant us your favor. Old friend, please help/save us. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 11:28, 5 February 2012 (CST)

[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] has already discussed the topic of SAO 5 on [https://twitter.com/#!/Teh_ping/status/157132759779909632 twitter]. [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] has humbly requested translator help to complete SAO 5. If you noticed, SAO 5 is currently not on [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping's]] timeline. If you would like to help, it's best to try to recruit some translators to help [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] -[[User:Milki|milki]] 11:40, 5 February 2012 (CST)

Can't... breathe... Please... help.... Gak kuh kak... [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 12:31, 20 February 2012 (CST)

Hey Teh Ping. If it's lack of the raws that's the problem I might be able to help. See: http://rawscans.com/forum/viewtopic.php?f=12&t=13740 [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 13:06, 20 February 2012 (CST)

I sent you a PM in the forum, just in case you check this place more often. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]] 12:28, 26 February 2012 (CST)

Zero, if it helps, at the beginning of volume 6, there's a brief summary of what happened at the end of volume 5. You'll at least know what happened on-screen and how that part led to the events of volume 6. 17:31, 26 February 2012 (CST)

THANK YOU!!!! [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 11:00, 5 March 2012 (CST)

Ice Milk Tea, I wanna double check with you on the SAO Volume 7 chapter 6 translation. At the end of the translation pages, it had the message "To be continued".
Is it finished translation already? Anon 23:22 29 March 2012 (CST)

That wasn't done by me. I noted on Facebook that it would be out on April Fools. There's still 28 pages to go. 30 if you count the afterword.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:31, 29 March 2012 (CDT)

Happy April Fool Ice Milk Tea. I just laugh at the SAO Volume 7 chapter 6 translation. Nice one. I was like Wtf before I notice the date. Anon April Fool 2012

Hopefully, we can have people focus on volume 8 so that I don't have to do that chapter and go straight to 9. Frankly, I'm tired or having to work alone for most of my series, so it's a great help to have extra translators like js06, kuroi, and the guys here. (think these are the only extra translators in my active projects nowadays). In case people ask me why I'm taking too many projects, it's because nobody else would.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:46, 3 April 2012 (CDT)

Hey Teh Ping, I want to ask something about volume 1. After the boss fight on the seventy-fourth floor, is there any change in the ways Asuna and Kirito address each other? Like is it more intimate? Me and my editor have been argued about this since Vietnamese way of address each other is more complicated than English. [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] 05:49, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

I didn't translate that volume, but I do remember that Asuna added the -kun honorifics behind it after the boss fight. In this case, you can make it a little more intimate.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:29, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

Hi Teh Ping, it's me again. Question: In vol 2 "Moring Dew Girl", "coniferous" is refer to a species or a phylum. I ask this because "coniferous" can be translate into two meaning, which both of them fit in this situation, and I don't know which one I should use. If you need more information, just look on Wikipedia. Thanks [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] 09:35, 18 April 2012 (CDT)

It's actually more of a phylum, like how these trees are more predominant in the colder regions--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:42, 18 April 2012 (CDT)

Although if I translate like that, it gonna sound weird in Vietnamese, but I guess stick to the original meaning is still better [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] 10:50, 18 April 2012 (CDT)

Just keep it like Christmas trees or something. There's no real need to worry about the meaning since the theme's Christmas Day. And that story reminded me of the matchstick selling girl story for some reason...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:54, 18 April 2012 (CDT)

I need your help. Could you quickly translate the untranslated text on the pics shown [[Talk:Sword_Art_Online#Volume_6|here]] and the sections immediately below (Compared to chapters and volumes it should take you a few minutes)? If you translate the text I can photoshop it into the pics. I've already done some of them. I just need the translations in order to do the rest. The sooner these pics are translated the sooner I can photoshop them. Thanks. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:35, 1 May 2012 (CDT)

WTF TEH PING!? GET BACK TO WORK ALREADY, YOU BASTARD!

Hey! you a Coworker at Ping's place? I'm sure he has to work hard! doesn't want to get fired from his job now, else he won't be able to make a living. So I agree with anon! get back to work! only TN when you have free time! working hours is not necessarily free time!!!! --[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] - [[User_talk:Pryun|Talk]] 08:09, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Just delete those Caps. No need to even bother with rage maniacs like those. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 08:56, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Umm,so it's more of an addition from someone who protested about his resignation...MIA from Sword Art Online and not a co-worker's rant?--[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 09:22, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Someone missed my sarcasm... I thought it was pretty obvious. --[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] - [[User_talk:Pryun|Talk]] 09:25, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Isn't sarcasm supposed to be in ''italics'' with a ~ at the end, or a music note? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 09:52, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

I don't even get how people can be stupid enough to write this kind of bull***. They should be grateful for the work already done. And, there's absolutely no way anyone would want to keep translating after reading that. I think that was a pretty good retort, Pryun.--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 09:56, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Uu..(cough)I got it actually.I'm just not sure,as it sounds sarcastically convincing.Sorry.--[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 10:58, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

He will not need to work on SAO Vol-9 as he had planned because BeginnerXP seems to have a good handle on it alerady - hence withdrawing from that project, Kah --[[Special:Contributions/203.21.188.199|203.21.188.199]] 14:54, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

What if I tell you that BeginnerXP is also quitting this series once he's done with his part? I don't blame him--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 20:15, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

He too...Well,it's truly sad.Thank you for all of your hard works.--[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 20:50, 25 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi Ice Milk Tea,
I saw in the SAO registration page, you list that you had completed the Volume 8, Murder Case in the Area.
However, I am unable to find the link for the chapter. Could you provide the link?
Thanks. --- Anon205 30th May 2012 20:33 CST

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=147832#p147832 --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 07:37, 30 May 2012 (CDT)

Thanks Ice Milk Tea. So decided what to study after your complusory army stint? ---- Anon205 30th May 21:21 CST

Working part time on two jobs at the moment (I'm already out of army). Not willing to reveal where I'm studying though. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 08:29, 30 May 2012 (CDT)

Hahaha.. Dont worry.. I would not pay you a visit when I headed down south visiting my relatives. Good luck with your studies and dont overwork. Two Part time job can be very demanding.
Also, thanks for translating Vol9 Baka. --- Anon205 (<--usually lurks around recent changes to see which volume had been updated) 30th May 2012 21:45

Thank you for the translation ... hard work keeping up with 2 jobs and still providing the fans with awesome translations ^_^

Thank you very much for the translation.If I may ask,is it ''Cline'' or ''Klein'' that's used as the official name of the bandanna wearing katana user?(Sorry to ask,just curious.)--[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 17:31, 31 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank for the translation, dude! I knew you were being ts... I mean you're a nice a person!! XD

...It, it's not like I did the translations because you guys voted for me to work on this series, baka...!!! (Okay, jokes aside, I'll be stopping this series once I'm done with 10.)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:17, 1 June 2012 (CDT)

XD. Very funny. Thanks for sticking around until vol 10. Looking forward to it. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 13:37, 1 June 2012 (CDT)

Yeah, what Zero2001 said :D --[[User:M.A.D|M.A.D]] 17:25, 3 June 2012 (CDT)

<nowiki>:)</nowiki> Thank you very much.Also looking forward to this.Have a nice day.--[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 18:33, 3 June 2012 (CDT)

Oh yeah, Ping, I think that there is a talk page for SAO that got locked. Since it has been two months, could we un-lock it so that users post their questions and comments? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 23:05, 29 June 2012 (CDT)

Ping, Is there anyway to change this :
http://sadpanda.us/images/1057223-ER5OIBH.bmp
into this :
http://sadpanda.us/images/1057227-UHNU6NL.bmp
without manually change it one by one? -- [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 07:27, 3 July 2012 (CDT)

I'll give an answer on his behalf, since Ping rarely edits those anyway. Use find and replace. Most software for text has them. --[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] - [[User_talk:Pryun|Talk]] 06:10, 3 July 2012 (CDT)

I tried already, did not work T>T 07:26, 3 July 2012 (CDT)-- [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 07:27, 3 July 2012 (CDT)

I'm really wondering why you are asking it in Teh Ping's page for Sword Art Online, since in this project we keep the curly quotes. To answer your question, the replace function in windows's notepad should work. (Edit: it seems you found how to do it with MS Word in your talk page) [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 12:44, 5 July 2012 (CDT)

For goodness sakes. That's something you should ask me. ME. I'm the demon king of replacement (and a thorn in a certain someone's side) around here. Muahahahaha. Anyways. Take a look at my talk page. If you want to do it on the net, the answer lies in Foxreplace. If you want to do it offline in a text editor, then there should be a Find and Replace option in your text-editor's edit menu. Use that. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 14:12, 5 July 2012 (CDT)

Yes, i have found the way, thank you^^ -- [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 20:00, 5 July 2012 (CDT)

Hi, just wanted to let you know that if you want extra editor, I'd like to help. Just drop a google doc link on my talk page or on BT forum --[[User:M.A.D|M.A.D]] 06:33, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

Hi, could you translate the plot summary on volume 2 's cover, please? Just the first paragraph is enough, I had already ask someone from my forum translate it, but since he doesn't read SAO, his translation is very crappy hence I have no idea what it means. Thank you. [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] ([[User talk:Gingi|talk]]) 03:45, 14 August 2012 (CDT)

Thanks for the awesome translation. Could you TL the color pics now? Then I can photoshop them. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 09:40, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

Teh Ping, Could you translate the last remaining color pic of v10, at the very least? I wanted you to re-transalate all v10 pics so I could fix them to match your novel translation but I'll settle for the last pic and make the edits you mentioned in passing for the rest. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 08:07, 10 October 2012 (CDT)

... It looks already translated to me. Or maybe I'm seeing things. Unless [[:File:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_10_-_008.jpg|This]] isn't the last image? --[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] - [[User_talk:Pryun|Talk]] 08:56, 10 October 2012 (CDT)

I meant the one before that one. namely, [[:File:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_10_-_006-007.jpg|this one]]. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 09:11, 10 October 2012 (CDT)

In BeginnerXP's volume 10 pdf that image is translated however I don't know who or where it was translated [[Special:Contributions/124.150.38.26|124.150.38.26]] 09:17, 10 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks to Anon's info I was able to compare Teh Ping's translation with BeginnerXP's image and thus upload a scanlated version. Teh Ping, please feel free to check for any mistakes and tell me. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 15:01, 10 October 2012 (CDT)

Wait, so...is Volume 11 released already, and just not translated because Teh Ping isn't working on SAO anymore? Noooo! [[User:Shichiya|Shichiya]] - [[User_talk:Shichiya|Talk]] - 04:06, 17 October 2012 (CDT)

No. It is not out yet. BTW, Ping isn't the only one working on SAO.--[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] - [[User_talk:Pryun|Talk]] 05:26, 17 October 2012 (CDT)

Ah...I'm sorry if I've given offense. I am greatly thankful to all the other translators as well. I just...can't wait for the next volume, and I thought that it came out in October. - [[User:Shichiya|Shichiya]] - [[User_talk:Shichiya|Talk]] - 06:11, 17 October 2012 (CDT)

Well if you ''really'' can't wait and know how to read japanese you should search for the Web Novel version of the Alicization Arc. I found one on JCafe and downloaded it. Not giving the link though. That's against the rules. You'll have to search for it yourself. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 07:18, 17 October 2012 (CDT)

Honestly, part of the fun of reading SAO is how they're translating it into English on BT. It's a certain writing style by itself...I'm not sure how to describe it, exactly. It's just...really nice. But I'll find that copy when I'm really desperate for it. Thank you. - [[User:Shichiya|Shichiya]] - [[User_talk:Shichiya|Talk]] - 10:19, 17 October 2012 (CDT)

I know you are going to retire after this, so I will like to thank you for your work, and also, if you do end up coming back (I hope), please help finish the rest of the SAO translations. Thank you.

Checking before you retire, but is there a reason for the "it"s and bold text on chapter 3, part 1 of volume 10? The original text seems to be written in 1st person, so the only reason I can think of, is to replicate the lack of pronouns referring to the narrator there... --[[User:Tap|Tap]] ([[User talk:Tap|talk]]) 10:52, 15 December 2012 (CST)

Yes, that's basically it. Technically, 'I' would be more appropriate for this kind of situation as a FPV, but I don't want to bother switching POVs in this story, especially when the non-Kirito parts are mostly in 3PV, like GGO.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 11:30, 15 December 2012 (CST)

Hi, I just want to say thank you for all the hard works you have done for the LN community in general, and for Sword Art Online in particular. So, thank you, and happy New Year!!! --[[User:M.A.D|M.A.D]] - [[User_talk:M.A.D|Talk]] 12:01, 27 December 2012 (CST)

Hi, I noticed something odd on Vol. 7 Chapter 6 of SAO. It was written " His speed slowed down with the large amount of sparks caused by the sparks on the soles rubbing against the ground." "Sparks caused by sparks" is just weird and bothers me, so I just wanted to see if that was really what it's supposed to be. Thanks for your time. [[User:Shortykilz|Shortykilz]] ([[User talk:Shortykilz|talk]]) 21:42, 3 January 2013 (CST)

Replace the second 'sparks' with 'friction'.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 21:45, 3 January 2013 (CST)

== Sword Art Translation Cancellation Question ==
With Yen Press taking the license for the light novels, does that cover the entire light novel series, including the Progressive series? From the article on ANN, it seems like it is just the main numbered series. It will also, unfortunately take most likely around 4 years to catch up to the Japanese release of the final Volume so far, Alicization Dividing, I think it was, even though one chapter seems to already be done. At least since it isn't being abandoned until release of Volume 1, there are a few more months to hope for a translation to finish before the long wait, unless Yen Press actually translates them quickly and finishes within half that time.-- Anonymous 23:47, 25 August 2013 (CDT)

Does the license include the web-versions too? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 02:11, 26 August 2013 (CDT)

The web versions are NOT covered. This is for the Light Novels. The web versions are/were available for free on the author's website until they were published, last I knew. -- Anonymous 11:07, 26 August 2013 (CDT)

Will the side stories also be taken down?--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 11:52, 26 August 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 4

2013-07-23T17:10:01Z

Vu.P: Created page with ""Turning towards Mayumi revealing a little grunt of disgust, Katsuto giggles." This sentence really bothered me since I can't imagine a guy like Katsuto giggling. Would it be ..."

"Turning towards Mayumi revealing a little grunt of disgust, Katsuto giggles." This sentence really bothered me since I can't imagine a guy like Katsuto giggling. Would it be possible to substitute giggling with chuckling?--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 12:10, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo

2013-06-24T12:38:12Z

Vu.P:

== Formatting ==

Should we use "Sakurasou" or "the Sakura Dormitory"? The former coheres to the name of the novel, while the latter expresses the full meaning. Or maybe we should add a Translator's note and use the former? [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] 23:50, 5 October 2012 (CDT)

It's better to stick more to the Japanese side. And instead of "Hall" write it as "Dormitory". --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 00:06, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

WE HELL YEAH I'VE WAITED SO LONG FOR THIS TO START!!! XDDDDD THX TO WHOEVER WHO TOOK THE INITAITIVE TO START THE POLLS. XDDDDDDD
<3 YOU!!! XDDD sry for the lag cause I went on holiday. :P [[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]] 16:04, 23 Nov 2012 (GMT+8)

I've been wondering: Would you translators prefer that I edit the script strictly for spelling, grammar and format, and stick really close to the original more direct translation, or would it be better if I tried to make the text flow more, occasionally altering meanings in some way to make it read more like an English novel? I would like to think that I'm not completely ignorant of Japanese culture and language(otherwise I probably wouldn't even be here), so sometimes I can infer as to what some of the original text was trying to say and thus try to find a more suitable western/English equivalent. I am fine with either way, as the former is easier and less time consuming, though more mechanical, and the latter would be more interesting to do, albeit requiring more effort. What would you guys prefer?
P.s. Sorry for the huge block of text :P -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 22:25, 3 December 2012 (CST)

Erm...For me, at least just for me, because I did work previously as an editor (Yeah I sucked at it), most translators would prefer the text edited for spelling, grammar, and format. With flow included. But if it is a big changed to the whole sentence, we would normally paste the "Before change" and "Changed" on the discussion page, then change it. But technical terms are still kept and untranslated (E.g. Sakurasou, Kouhai, Sempai.) I have no idea why, but it looks and sounds better if kept like that. :PPP

But for me, I don't really wanna go through that hassle. If you don't mind that, I would appreciate it, but because of RL stuff, (Most ppl have that), I think it is rather time-consuming. So I am fine if you just edit. And if I don't like it, I'll just change that portion of text back. Something like that. :)

I'm quite flexible so it's fine. But maybe you would have to ask the opinions of other translators as well, just in case... :PPPP
P.S. sry for the even longer line of text. XDDDD --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

I don't think that it's that big of a deal, but is this project still supposed to be in UK English? I saw something about that when I started editing this, but when I recently checked again it wasn't there anymore. So, did the rules change? Just wondering because the other editor (the one that's actually here) is changing things to American English, so I don't know if I should do the same or continue to use UK. -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 21:37, 7 December 2012 (CST)

Just my 2¥ concerning editing. After two years of translation, editing and TLC, I think that you should try having the meaning conveyed in a more natural English. For example, idioms, expressions and many things can be edited as long as the script gets better, not worse. So if it doesn't flow well, I'd say that it needs to be rephrased. Basically, you can change or subtitute as long as the meaning doesn't get twisted around.

For the project, BT's default language is American English. However, pudding comes from HK and he uses UK English. I'd say you pick the English you want, as long as it is applied throughout the series. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:51, 7 December 2012 (CST)

The thing is, I'm from Canada and would prefer UK English, but I'm not the only editor anymore. I guess I'll work something out with the other guy who seems to prefer American.
Oh, and thanks for your advice, Kira.
-[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 22:01, 7 December 2012 (CST)

Haha lol. I don't mind either, though I'll be sending in a mixed version of it. :DDD Lol cause I'm not in UK or America, so my English is pretty screwed up, so you'll see a little color of every nation. LOL
On a side note, who's the project supervisor and admin for it? I think it's better to put there cause newbies like me would need the info. :/
Though I contacted pudding at that time cause he was the only translator. :P --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

Woah, lol I just noticed that this is now a full project. Congrats for all you guys' hard work! -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 00:06, 9 December 2012 (CST)

Thx! And pls help edit when you have free time too! XD --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

Erm hi just dropping by to ask a question. In the anime of Sakurasou, it seemed that Misaki always calls Sorata "Kouhai-kun". So just wondering if we need ta put the "-kun" prefix behind. thx. :D --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

If we do start putting kuns onto Kouhai, then we should put kun/san/chan onto everything else. But I don't think that's necessary.[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 03:20, 12 December 2012 (CST)

Kk thx! But on a side note, Nanami always uses the "Kanda-kun" to voice the sarcasm of her speech, e.g. "Kanda-kun, can you stop looking here?" so... :/ --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

I see, but the sarcasm might only be in the anime. I'm TLing from the KR version, and it doesn't really emphasize the sarcasm. I guess I'll ask for Pudding's advice.

On a side note, what do the other LNs do? Do they add the kun/san/chan on the end? Or does it depend on the translator?
[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 04:37, 13 December 2012 (CST)

Hm...I think it depends on the translator. LOL --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

I've talked to Pudding, and he says why not. So'll put the kuns onto the Kohai from now on. I'll edit ch3&4 for the kuns --[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 07:36, 13 December 2012 (CST)

Okay! :D - - [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman]]

Added the kuns in the rest. Hopefully I'll have more free time during winter break to do more editing, but I'll still be popping in from time to time until then. -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 21:11, 13 December 2012 (CST)

Managed to get my hands on the JP raws all the way up to vol 8. So...if anyone needs them, I have them. Also uploading the pics now. - [[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 14:36, 23 December 2012 (CST)

Hey guys, I'd like to help out, either as an editor or translator. Native English (American) speaker, so I'd probably do better on editing, but I can attempt to translate from the Chinese LN (which I have access to) or from the original that Jasou says he has access to. [[User:Khiral|Khiral]] ([[User talk:Khiral|talk]]) 01:46, 27 December 2012 (CST)

Hello Khiral, having an extra TL or an editor is awesome and welcomed. If you feel comfortable TLing, you can start from Vol3 because Vol2 is being done by Pudding321 and myself.If you want to edit, then that's fine as well. Just go with whichever you feel you can dedicate yourself into without getting too bored.

If you are going to translate, it would be better to translate from the original language(Japanese) because it's better to use the original source. But if you find Chinese easier to TL from, then you can choose to use the Chinese version.--[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 03:03, 27 December 2012 (CST)

After some thought, I will just edit for the time being. I searched the forums, but couldn't find a general protocol for editing. Is there anything particular? [[User:Khiral|Khiral]] ([[User talk:Khiral|talk]]) 08:30, 28 December 2012 (CST)

There really aren't much protocols that I'm aware of, except that we prefer to use UK English and we don't like to change the meaning of the context. So just make sure that the original meaning of the book is retained. Also, please check for the flow of the words, so that it doesn't sound forced or confusing. So you can sign yourself up on the editors section and get started! --[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 09:37, 28 December 2012 (CST)

Uploaded Volume 8 images. Semi-spoilers inside. [[User:Khiral|Khiral]] ([[User talk:Khiral|talk]]) 11:15, 31 December 2012 (CST)

Hey there, Khiral. I'm just wondering why you use two different accounts to update. I'm guessing KuroDubZero is also you? -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 11:48, 31 December 2012 (CST)

I only use this account, barring some sort of strange split personality, so I don't think so. Also, high quality image scans got posted just as I uploaded the chapter 8 images. GG. brb reuploading. Edit: Also read the pages that go with volume's 8 semi-spoiler image and hnggggggggggggggggggggggh I'll be back once I'm done dying of hnnnnnnnnghhhhhhhh [[User:Khiral|Khiral]] ([[User talk:Khiral|talk]]) 11:55, 31 December 2012 (CST)

Haha, okay then, I guess I was mistaken. Just don't get a nosebleed and actually die of blood loss :). Though, I wonder who that mystery uploader(KuroDubZero) is? - [[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 15:43, 31 December 2012 (CST)

== Volume 7.5 ==

First off would like to say thanks for the translators translating this series, really enjoying the anime so i have enjoyed reading the LN, just wanted to point out on the slim chance that you actually didn't know that you missed out on volume 7.5

http://www.mangaupdates.com/image/i140851.jpg

Also i was wondering if chapter 2 of volume 1 is still being translated, my reason for wondering this is because the translation is getting pretty consistent updates with the exception of chapter 2 which is 50% done, so i was wondering if the translator that had that chapter registered stopped or was just busy with RL or whatever else.

Hi there, and first off, thanks for the support. (I think) most of us are aware about 7.5, but I guess the raws aren't readily available, so that section has yet to be added. The TL for chapter 2 is probably just busy with RL stuff. I think he has mentioned that his pace is pretty slow, so you'll just have to wait until he finishes. Though, if you're watching the anime, then you're not missing out on much by reading ahead. Also, please sign your name with four "~" (no spaces, not including quotes). - [[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 14:03, 2 January 2013 (CST)

Hey Anon visitor. So we do know about volume 7.5 and I will do them when I have time. Also, in regards to Ch2, I'm not the one who is doing it, so you won't get the updates for it until the TL comes back to do it. However, I do suggest checking out NanoDesu who are doing a great job at translating Sakurasou as well. We aren't working together with them, but we still support them full heartedly for what they are doing. I think they are on Ch2 ATM, and will finish that chapter earlier than us.

The recent updates (Vol1 Ch3, 4, Vol2 ch1, 2 & 4) were done by me, so that's why it was updated regularly. But don't expect Ch3 of Vol2, because I'm not the one who's doing that chapter.

Here's the link for NanoDesu- http://sakurasouthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/chapter-2-3/

Please give them and us lots of love and support.[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 15:44, 2 January 2013 (CST)

Eh bro so sry. I'm really busy with my stocks now. Index isn't looking very well and bears are taking control of the market. So kinda busy. So so sry. :( Maybe you can go read at NanoDesu or sth if you want to (if you can read difficult words) lol. Thx for supporting BT and all btw. XD And yeah I'll do the update ASAP when I have time to type them out ltr (I'm done with the TL part). So sry again. --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

== Wikia Recruitment ==

Recruiting, editors for Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo wikia (here's the link: http://sakurasounopetnakanojo.wikia.com). 
We need more and more editor to make it grow and become a noticeable wikia for this anime. 
Be there, makes the wikia grows and be proud of yourselves for succeeding to spread the series. 
 
We'll wait for your contribution there. 
Any further information please contact me, Ethrundr, in the wikia. 
In IRC, you can contact me about the wikia by joining channel #sakurasouwikia 
 
[[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]] ([[User talk:Pygmalion|talk]]) 06:38, 22 January 2013 (CST)

== Edit Confirmations ==

In some of the translations, some of the responses use 'why' to reply back. I'm not sure what the literal translation is from the RAWs but it this type of reply is very awkward and confusing so I would rather change everything to 'what'. Before I make any such changes though, I would like some confirmation about this. Thanks.--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 18:56, 8 February 2013 (CST)

In the KR raws that I TL from, it uses 'why'. However, if you think that 'what' is a better choice, I don't think it really matters. I would check with Pudding though, since he TLs from the original JP raws.[[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 20:50, 8 February 2013 (CST)

'Why' is a valid response in many cases, so I don't really see a problem with the use of 'why'. But, if it's really bothering you... From what I remember, the JP raws do use 'why'(なぜ naze), but I might be wrong as I haven't looked through them ever since I got them a few months back. I don't think pudding (or anyone else for that matter) will reply any time soon, as the only activity I've seen lately has been from Junnynam. Also, many thanks for still being such a great and dedicated translator, Junnynam. -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 21:17, 8 February 2013 (CST)

Thanks Jasou, and I think you're right about the 'naze' thing. 'Naze', 'nande' are some commonly used responses in Japanese (from what I've seen on animes at least). Anyhow, I'll be back on Sakurasou soon. My other LN project is almost complete :D --[[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 21:29, 8 February 2013 (CST)

In general, English speakers don't reply back with 'why'. However, if the raws translates like that, then I will not touch it.--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 08:05, 9 February 2013 (CST)

"If it’s Mashiro, she would be able to paint something like that. She certainly had the possibility." Perhaps 'ability' or 'potential' since 'possibility' doesn't fit in this context. Also, "Thin legs, slim figure, pale skin and the person still looked boyish". The flow is a bit bad so maybe "Even with thin legs, a slim figure, and pale skin, the person still looked boyish"? --[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 11:19, 18 February 2013 (CST)

Possibility to potential is fine. And with the second bit, I'll try to change it so that it flows better. Thanks for the edits. [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 13:53, 18 February 2013 (CST)

I'm reaching my finals so my pace will slow down drastically. From now on, I will also be pasting my edit suggestions in the discussion page of each chapter if that doesn't bother everyone. --[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 20:32, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

I haven't been very active in my editing as of late, but I just finished going through part one of volume 4 chapter 3 in response to the request. If there are any problems with the edits, feel free to address them. I tried not deviate too much from the original. Also tranlated a few prologues earlier, so feel free to fix if there are mistakes in TL. -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 21:17, 1 May 2013 (CDT)

== Pdf Version ==

Pdfs were done by Chaoscube. Thank you.

http://ge.tt/m/7WCBStb

[[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 16:55, 23 March 2013 (CDT)

== Adel Ainsworth ==

In the 2nd novel, when talking about this character, you have translated his age as "seventeen" (17). Given that this answer calmed Sorata and that he is older than Rita (her grandfather, if I'm not wrong), who, like Mashiro and Sorata is 16-17, shouldn't it be "seventy" (70) instead? --[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:59, 24 March 2013 (CDT)

I think Mashiro was kidding about the age. I'll try to contact Pudding or Nanodesu for clarification. Since I'm using the Korean version, I can't tell if it's a translation mistake on the publisher's part or it was intentional. But it does say seventeen. [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 17:13, 24 March 2013 (CDT)

I talked to Pudding about it and it is indeed seventy. Something like this is one of the major disadvantages of using a version that has already been translated (J->K->E). I should've guessed that it was an error just by looking at the context, but I forgot to reconfirm with other translators. [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 04:27, 25 March 2013 (CDT)

== About British English ==

Editors and readers would've noticed that I use British English as I live in Australia. However, I have noticed from an anonymous edit that the term 'fortnight' is rare in America so he/she changed it to 2 weeks. So if anyone comes across a term that they don't get because it's British English, then please comment it down here and I will avoid using the term in the future. I will no longer use fortnight either. Thanks[[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 01:56, 24 June 2013 (CDT)

Does that mean we are sticking with British English? If so, I will stop changing things into American terms.--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 07:38, 24 June 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter4

2013-06-21T11:45:57Z

Vu.P:

Splendid work at 4 percent! -([[User talk:Tasear|talk]])

Cleaned this page up a bit; removed resolved issues. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 06:51, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

<hr />

In "What… a lie?" A suggest would be to change it to "What...is a lie?", since in the raw it says （何が、嘘、だ).
* I find Orba's entire comment puzzling, because he knows he's lying, so what is he surprised about? I assume he's surprised about the fact she accused him for a liar. So I translated into something like : "What? A lie?". Your translation is indeed closer to the original, but it makes me wonder what Orba means by it.
* I think what Orba means is that he is surprised by Vileena calling him out on lying, since they were unfamiliar, and also of high rank, and probably shouldn't be using casual language.

"During that staggering time, a dense cloud of dust swelled up on the other side of the arena." "Staggering time" sounds really awkward here; I know that in the raw it says よろめいたその間, so I'm not sure what suggestions that I can make other than that it sounds awkward.
* From what I get it's supposed to either mean: "during that lapse in time" or "during the time (where he was) staggering" due to the tremors, I translated it a bit more literally because I can't quite figure out which one it's supposed to be.
:* Okay, the issue still bothers me so I've decided to change it to "during that lapse in time". Sounds better. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 07:13, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

”The moment he removed his aim”, about this part, 狙いの外したその瞬間, its rather hard to translate. Perhaps the soldier stopped aiming at the dragon?
* 狙いの外した can also mean he missed the mark, so I'm not quite sure if he took a shot and missed or if he stopped aiming, so I translated it literally.
*I see. It's good then, since I'm not really sure what is being said there as well.

Sorry about that mountain of suggestions! Really nice translation as normal, keep up the great work! Also, my bad on the changing the "wilfully" part (both the first and the second time), didn't know that the British English had a different version, and don't know what happened the second time (I think I had the page open before you edited it, and didn't save until afterwards). --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]].
* No problem, thanks for checking the text. --C ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 06:00, 19 May 2013 (CDT)

<hr />

A very fluent read at 45 percent. I will keep checking but I didn't notice any obvious errors. Thanks again for your hard work - ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]])

....but now you seem to smile, thinking of something pleasant.

"thinking of something pleasant" seems awkward in the context. What is suppose to be said here in this area.

*Vileena is commenting on Orba smiling in what she perceives to be him thinking of happy things and smiling. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]
*Indeed: 幸せそうな思い出し笑い - He smiles as if he's thinking (back) on / recalling something pleasant. If it sounds awkward it can be changed to: "... but now you seem to smile, ''as if you're'' thinking of something pleasant." but I didn't want to make the sentence too long.
<hr />

Going through the newer section; found a few minor mistakes that I'll fix, and a few suggestions as well.

"She was unable to say a word, as it became a lump of saliva caught in her throat." I suggest changing it to "She was unable to say a word, as a lump of saliva was caught in her throat", to fix various issues.
:*The impression I got from the original phrasing was that it was an intentional figurative expression that the "word... became a lump of saliva," which is lost in the above proposed change. If that expression was intentional, then my a bit more liberal suggestion to include it is "Her words caught (or maybe 'stuck') in her throat as a lump of saliva, and she was unable to say a thing." --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:19, 1 June 2013 (CDT)
*What I was referring here was that it didn't make much sense for a word to become a lump of saliva. The raw actually says nothing about "a word", as it says 「声を出したつもりが、しかし唾の塊となって喉に引っかかっただけだった。」, which basically translates to "She meant to speak, but a lump of saliva formed(?) and was stuck in her throat." What is confusing here is the なって (to become) after 唾の塊　(lump of saliva), because there really isn't something that can "form into" a lump of saliva. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]
:*I agree that it doesn't make sense for the word to literally become a lump of saliva, but I consider it a reasonable figurative expression. One again, I think it's merely a difference of opinion/perspective. Though I have no idea if that expression is consistent with the correct interpretation of the JP. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:06, 2 June 2013 (CDT)
:* I mistakenly made a typo in the first part as 声を出したとむりが, which would mean she was unable to speak, so that's my mistake. The raw does say that she 'intended to speak/use her voice' but what she was trying to say 'became a lump of saliva'. However, if that sounds strange in English we can dismiss the entire 'became' part. A suggestion would be: "She meant to speak, but it got caught in her throat as a lump of saliva" (its closer to the original) or "She meant to speak, but a lump of saliva got caught in her throat." The problem is whether we want to keep it as close to the original as possible or just keep it simple. A dilemma that seems to be coming up again and again while translating :). If the first suggestion still feels awkward, we can go with the last. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 05:56, 3 June 2013 (CDT)
::* I feel like that the second sounds better, so I'll vote for going with keeping it simple and making it flow better. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]
::*I agree that the second sounds better; in this case because "it" in the second part of the first option doesn't have a noun (such"her word(s)") in the first part to reference to. In general, the figurative expression of a word or words becoming a lump of saliva seems perfectly natural from my perspective. However, it certainly isn't necessary to do use a figurative expression that way if you're not trying to match an equivalent type of expression in the original jp. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:08, 3 June 2013 (CDT)

:::* My bad. Totally forgot about this discussion. I've changed it into the second suggestion. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 14:32, 18 June 2013 (CDT)

"Also inform Gowen to let anyone who can stand in arms cooperate." I think that something along the lines of "Also inform Gowen to let anyone who can fight assist us" would be a better translation for (ゴーウィンにも伝えて、何人か腕の立つ者に協力させろ）, as though the current one is an accurate translation, it doesn't make much sense in English.
* I thought someone who can 'stand in arms' was something in the lines of someone who can 'carry a weapon'. Basically 腕の立つ is an Japanese idiom/expression of someone who is skilled/able to do something (in this case fight). Whenever an expression is used, I also like to use some sort of expression. I do prefer 協力 to be translated as 'cooperate' instead of 'assist' though [http://ejje.weblio.jp/content/%E5%8D%94%E5%8A%9B], mainly due to the nature of the separate kanji meanings, or 'lend a hand'. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 05:56, 3 June 2013 (CDT)
:: I changed it to "Also inform Gowen to let anyone who can fight lend a hand."

"While making sure to guard his back...", I think what is meant here is that Orba is taking care not to expose his back too much, rather than guarding his back, since he's hiding from the sniper.
* You're right about the fact that it means he doesn't want to expose himself too much that his back gets out of hiding. That's why I chose 'guard', but "While making sure not to expose his back" or "While making sure to watch his back" is probably better. I'll mull over it for a while...

"'''We'' don’t know either. But it’s going well.'" is a good translation of わからんよ、おれたちにも。だが、都合はいいな, so it's fine.
* Ok, thanks - I'll remove the TN.

"With the thought that Vileena was in the hidden passage all alone, it was likely that the soldiers who had guided Orba here were involved with the dragon rampage and the sniping at Prince Gil". I feel that "at Prince Gil" is unnecessary here, and just makes the sentence more awkward.
* I can't deny that it sounds strange, but that's what the raw says, sort of like 'the attack on the prince', so I left it there. I'll omit it, though, because its a bit unnecessary as the reader knows Orba is substituting Gil.

Good job translating once again, as this section was a pretty smooth read! --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

Bringing up [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Rakuin_no_Monshou:Volume1_Chapter4&diff=256057&oldid=255840 this recent change] for a little review: I think that both are correct grammatically. I would say the meaning implied by the original phrasing of "rolled over the ground and ..." is that the motion of rolling was done to travel distance. The new phrasing of "rolled over on the ground" changes the focus of the statement to the change in orientation (face-down to face-up), and somewhat implies it was a single roll. Since that motion is followed by "snatched a gun," I would have guessed that the intended focus was on the getting from one place to the other; and if that's the case, the most appropriate version might depend on the number of rolls, but I would have favored the original phrasing at first glance. I have no idea about the original, just bringing it up for a second look. (sigh, that's a lot of words for just two letters...) --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:19, 1 June 2013 (CDT)

*Rolled over the ground implies that Vileena is rolling over "the ground", since, which I highly doubt she has the ability to do so. Rolled over "on" the ground would mean that she is the one rolling, not the ground. The lack of a preposition changes the meaning of the phrase. I'm not sure if I explained that right, though. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

:-I think I see where you're coming from now, but I still think the original wording is valid and may be more appropriate depending on the intended meaning. I hadn't considered it, but from what I understand you have parsed the sentence as [Vileena] [nimbly] [rolled over] (on) [the ground]. The intuitive interpretation for me was [Vileena] [nimbly] [rolled] [over the ground], where "over" was part of the description of where Vileena was doing the rolling instead of being paired with the verb. At this point I think it's merely a difference in perspective and probably doesn't warrant additional discussion (if it even warranted my starting the discussion to begin with). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:58, 1 June 2013 (CDT)

*I see what you mean. I see "the ground" as an object, because "over" seems to be actually a bit important to the sentence. If you take out "over the ground", you'll be left with "Vileena nimbly rolled [] and snatched a gun from the waist of a soldier", versus taking out "on the ground" and "Vileena nimbly rolled over [] and snatched a gun from the waist of a soldier". Personally, I think the second sounds better, though again your view is not incorrect either. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

:* I'm not going to decide on this discussion, since it seems to be dedicated to the nuances of English, and I honestly don't know which is better. What I can ''add'' though is that in this sentence　地面を転がって 'the ground' is the direct object (due to the particle を) and 'to roll (over)' is the verb. That's my dictionary entry: 'roll (over)' [http://ejje.weblio.jp/content/%E8%BB%A2%E3%81%8C%E3%82%8B], but I don't really know when you have to add 'over'. So in that case I see where Kiydon's coming from because Vileena can't 'roll the ground'. On the other hand, if it was 'on the ground' the particle に would have been used (地面に転がって), making it an indirect object or passive agent. I hope I'm making some sense.
:: So, is '[roll over] [the ground]' the same as '[roll] [the ground]', or is it '[roll] [over the ground]' which is the same as '[roll] [on the ground]'? This issue kind of intrigues me so I'd like to know which one's correct. I'll leave you two to make a decision and stand by whatever you decide is best.
:: If you want ''me'' to make a pick an option though, I will. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 05:56, 3 June 2013 (CDT)

:::* Grammatically, both are correct, as far as I know. In [roll over], over acts as a preposition to [the ground], indicating that the ground is being [rolled], though in a different sense than in [roll] [over the ground], which is indicating that a rolling action is being performed over the ground. It really depends on the context, but it does seem to me confusing sometimes. It didn't bother me that much on a second read-through, so it's not really that big of a deal, since I didn't really find anything that pointed things in one way or another. Keeping it as it is is fine, so it's up to you if you want to change it. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

:::*I agree with the above. Both uses fit the context in this case. Though if the dictionary translation was "roll over", then it may be more appropriate with the "on" in there. Though it probably isn't a big enough deal to have generated all this discussion either way. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:08, 3 June 2013 (CDT)

:::*Then I'll keep it as is. And it's true that it's not such a big deal, but when you put a bunch of language enthusiasts together, you're bound to get a discussion. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 04:05, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

<hr />

I just proofed over this section, and here are my notes on the part you wanted to double-check.

This sentence, "'This man may be involved in a country-wide conspiracy.'" is fine.

The second sentence I'm not so sure about, "'He most likely exchanged words with someone else, right?'". In the raw, it says 大方、何者かに利用された口だろう, which I take to roughly mean "Perhaps he was used by someone".

I think that "'He seems to be responsible for hiring these people from someone without knowing a thing, but he can’t say from whom.'" is incorrect. In the raw, it says 何も知らずこの者たちを雇ったメフィウス側の人間にも責任があると思え。誰と言わぬがな。, which I would translate to "Hiring these people without knowing anything about them, the people from Mephius have some responsibility for what happened, I think. No one can really tell right now.". Maybe you meant to use this sentence as part of the previous one?

"'Don’t you dare forsake your responsibilities and execute even one of these sword-slaves without permission. I’ll have his head – I’ll take it off with my own sword!'" In the raw, it says もし責任を押しつけ、剣奴のひとりでも勝手に処刑してみろ。そいつの首こそ、おれの――余の剣で、撥ねてやるぞ, which I would translate to "If anyone forces responsibility on, and arbitrarily execute any of these sword-slaves, then by my――no, our (majestic plural) sword, I will have his head!".

* Thanks for the help. I couldn't see the forest for the trees there. About the last sentence: '責任を押しつける' can also mean to 'shift responsibility' - the expression isn't familiar to me, so I wonder if it means to 'shift the blame', or to 'pass on one's duties'. I've left the term 'shift responsibility' for now... Also, I'm not so sure about the majestic plural thing - I believe only kings and queens do that. Besides, 余 means 'I', not 'we', but has a more dignified sound. In this case Orba corrects himself, because おれ doesn't sound very prince-like, so I see why you'd translate it like that. However, I couldn't really think of a dignified synonym for I, and thought it better to change it either to 'my own' or 'myself' for emphasis. I guess I could leave a translation note for the readers, though, to explain what's really said...
:* I used the majestic plural with a translation note. Browsing on the internet, it isn't that uncommon for other people of high function to say 'we'. Apparently Margeret Tatcher did it... Not sure if that's a good reference, though.

These are my takes on the translations for this part. The other parts are fine. Good job and thanks for the translation once again! --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]].

<hr />

"Even back when I was a gladiator, I don’t recall having fights to remember so much." Perhaps change the last part to 'I don't recall having any memorable fights'. Also, "Show refinement in your pose, strain your upper arms, but keep it supple from the elbow down – isn’t that so?” Maybe change the word from 'pose' to 'posture'? Hope I didn't make any unnecessary comments.--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 17:52, 16 June 2013 (CDT)

* The expression used here (名を残すほどの戦い) is something more like: 'to leave a name' 'go down in history' or 'to be remembered'. I get the feeling 'memorable' isn't quite up there, as the fights might have been memorable for Gowen, but that doesn't mean he left a name for himself. I changed it to 'to be remembered', though, for that sounds better now that I'm reviewing my own explanation. The pose > posture suggestion's good, so I'll change that.

: Also about your edit: "So, really, where Your Highness learned the name of someone like me…" to "where did Your Highness learn the name of someone like me..." is grammatically correct. However, in the raw, Gowen never finishes his sentence because he either trails off or Orba interjects. As in: "Where Your Highness learned the name of someone like me... ...I would like to know" or "...I can't imagine." I'm not really sure how to correctly convert this into English without it sounding strange, though.

: And don't worry, you didn't make any unnecessary comments. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 14:18, 18 June 2013 (CDT)

That's great. About the word 'memorable', the literal definition is something easily remembered or worth remembering so it should fit into the context and creates a better sentence flow in my opinion. However, you can also consider synonyms such as remarkable, notable, or noteworthy.--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 15:13, 18 June 2013 (CDT)

* Did some reviewing with usage notes on '名を残す'. Although your suggestion is not wrong per se, in the original it's used as a verb, and in some cases I don't mind changing it into an adjective for better readability, but in this case I think it stands better if it remains as such. However, all example sentences I've checked translate this as 'to leave a name' or 'to leave a mark' (in history). So I've changed it to: "I don't remember having any fights to leave such a mark."

Okay, thanks. Sounds much better and more fluid now.--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 06:45, 21 June 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter4

2013-06-18T20:13:19Z

Vu.P:

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2013-06-17T17:50:02Z

Vu.P:

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular at Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.

Novel is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Español)|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Italiano)|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (tiếng Việt)|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever, who is lousy at magic but is an honors student.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever, who is good at everything.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==

===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''Discuss this series in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=69 forums]'''

'''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''

'''If you appreciate the Translator's effort, thank them in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5669 Staff Appreciation Thread]'''

==Updates==
{{:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates}}

Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Satou Tsutomu==

'''You can find the E-book version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 5 - Summer Holiday Chapter ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious Lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 6 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 7 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 8 - Reminiscence Chapter ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v08 000-0.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
<div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 70px; text-align:left;">
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable — The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable — The Nightmare of 2062]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
 

===Volume 9 - Visitor Chapter (I)===
[[File:Mknr v9 000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

===Volume 10 - Visitor Chapter (II)===
[[File:Temp_mahouka_v10_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 10 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

==''Dengeki Bunko Magazine:'' Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Ninendo ==
[[File:ninendo_cover_c1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
Ninendo started appearing in Dengeki Bunko MAGAZINE (starting in Volume 28) and have yet to be published in a collected novel form. Tatsuya, Miyuki and their friends are now in their Sophomore year.
::*[[Magazine Ninedo Illustrations|Magazine Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Ninendo Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Ninendo Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Ninendo Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Ninendo Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Ninendo Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
*[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]

'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

'''Retired'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translation Checker===
*[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
*[[User:Nukie|nukie]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]
*[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（9）来訪者編<上> (March 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891423-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（10）来訪者編<中> (June 7, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891609-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（11）来訪者編<下> (August 10, 2013)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Talk:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter4

2013-06-16T22:52:52Z

Vu.P:

Splendid work at 4 percent! -([[User talk:Tasear|talk]])

Cleaned this page up a bit; removed resolved issues. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 06:51, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

<hr />

In "What… a lie?" A suggest would be to change it to "What...is a lie?", since in the raw it says （何が、嘘、だ).
* I find Orba's entire comment puzzling, because he knows he's lying, so what is he surprised about? I assume he's surprised about the fact she accused him for a liar. So I translated into something like : "What? A lie?". Your translation is indeed closer to the original, but it makes me wonder what Orba means by it.
* I think what Orba means is that he is surprised by Vileena calling him out on lying, since they were unfamiliar, and also of high rank, and probably shouldn't be using casual language.

"During that staggering time, a dense cloud of dust swelled up on the other side of the arena." "Staggering time" sounds really awkward here; I know that in the raw it says よろめいたその間, so I'm not sure what suggestions that I can make other than that it sounds awkward.
* From what I get it's supposed to either mean: "during that lapse in time" or "during the time (where he was) staggering" due to the tremors, I translated it a bit more literally because I can't quite figure out which one it's supposed to be.
:* Okay, the issue still bothers me so I've decided to change it to "during that lapse in time". Sounds better. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 07:13, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

”The moment he removed his aim”, about this part, 狙いの外したその瞬間, its rather hard to translate. Perhaps the soldier stopped aiming at the dragon?
* 狙いの外した can also mean he missed the mark, so I'm not quite sure if he took a shot and missed or if he stopped aiming, so I translated it literally.
*I see. It's good then, since I'm not really sure what is being said there as well.

Sorry about that mountain of suggestions! Really nice translation as normal, keep up the great work! Also, my bad on the changing the "wilfully" part (both the first and the second time), didn't know that the British English had a different version, and don't know what happened the second time (I think I had the page open before you edited it, and didn't save until afterwards). --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]].
* No problem, thanks for checking the text. --C ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 06:00, 19 May 2013 (CDT)

<hr />

A very fluent read at 45 percent. I will keep checking but I didn't notice any obvious errors. Thanks again for your hard work - ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]])

....but now you seem to smile, thinking of something pleasant.

"thinking of something pleasant" seems awkward in the context. What is suppose to be said here in this area.

*Vileena is commenting on Orba smiling in what she perceives to be him thinking of happy things and smiling. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]
*Indeed: 幸せそうな思い出し笑い - He smiles as if he's thinking (back) on / recalling something pleasant. If it sounds awkward it can be changed to: "... but now you seem to smile, ''as if you're'' thinking of something pleasant." but I didn't want to make the sentence too long.
<hr />

Going through the newer section; found a few minor mistakes that I'll fix, and a few suggestions as well.

"She was unable to say a word, as it became a lump of saliva caught in her throat." I suggest changing it to "She was unable to say a word, as a lump of saliva was caught in her throat", to fix various issues.
:*The impression I got from the original phrasing was that it was an intentional figurative expression that the "word... became a lump of saliva," which is lost in the above proposed change. If that expression was intentional, then my a bit more liberal suggestion to include it is "Her words caught (or maybe 'stuck') in her throat as a lump of saliva, and she was unable to say a thing." --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:19, 1 June 2013 (CDT)
*What I was referring here was that it didn't make much sense for a word to become a lump of saliva. The raw actually says nothing about "a word", as it says 「声を出したつもりが、しかし唾の塊となって喉に引っかかっただけだった。」, which basically translates to "She meant to speak, but a lump of saliva formed(?) and was stuck in her throat." What is confusing here is the なって (to become) after 唾の塊　(lump of saliva), because there really isn't something that can "form into" a lump of saliva. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]
:*I agree that it doesn't make sense for the word to literally become a lump of saliva, but I consider it a reasonable figurative expression. One again, I think it's merely a difference of opinion/perspective. Though I have no idea if that expression is consistent with the correct interpretation of the JP. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:06, 2 June 2013 (CDT)
:* I mistakenly made a typo in the first part as 声を出したとむりが, which would mean she was unable to speak, so that's my mistake. The raw does say that she 'intended to speak/use her voice' but what she was trying to say 'became a lump of saliva'. However, if that sounds strange in English we can dismiss the entire 'became' part. A suggestion would be: "She meant to speak, but it got caught in her throat as a lump of saliva" (its closer to the original) or "She meant to speak, but a lump of saliva got caught in her throat." The problem is whether we want to keep it as close to the original as possible or just keep it simple. A dilemma that seems to be coming up again and again while translating :). If the first suggestion still feels awkward, we can go with the last. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 05:56, 3 June 2013 (CDT)
::* I feel like that the second sounds better, so I'll vote for going with keeping it simple and making it flow better. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]
::*I agree that the second sounds better; in this case because "it" in the second part of the first option doesn't have a noun (such"her word(s)") in the first part to reference to. In general, the figurative expression of a word or words becoming a lump of saliva seems perfectly natural from my perspective. However, it certainly isn't necessary to do use a figurative expression that way if you're not trying to match an equivalent type of expression in the original jp. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:08, 3 June 2013 (CDT)

"Also inform Gowen to let anyone who can stand in arms cooperate." I think that something along the lines of "Also inform Gowen to let anyone who can fight assist us" would be a better translation for (ゴーウィンにも伝えて、何人か腕の立つ者に協力させろ）, as though the current one is an accurate translation, it doesn't make much sense in English.
* I thought someone who can 'stand in arms' was something in the lines of someone who can 'carry a weapon'. Basically 腕の立つ is an Japanese idiom/expression of someone who is skilled/able to do something (in this case fight). Whenever an expression is used, I also like to use some sort of expression. I do prefer 協力 to be translated as 'cooperate' instead of 'assist' though [http://ejje.weblio.jp/content/%E5%8D%94%E5%8A%9B], mainly due to the nature of the separate kanji meanings, or 'lend a hand'. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 05:56, 3 June 2013 (CDT)
:: I changed it to "Also inform Gowen to let anyone who can fight lend a hand."

"While making sure to guard his back...", I think what is meant here is that Orba is taking care not to expose his back too much, rather than guarding his back, since he's hiding from the sniper.
* You're right about the fact that it means he doesn't want to expose himself too much that his back gets out of hiding. That's why I chose 'guard', but "While making sure not to expose his back" or "While making sure to watch his back" is probably better. I'll mull over it for a while...

"'''We'' don’t know either. But it’s going well.'" is a good translation of わからんよ、おれたちにも。だが、都合はいいな, so it's fine.
* Ok, thanks - I'll remove the TN.

"With the thought that Vileena was in the hidden passage all alone, it was likely that the soldiers who had guided Orba here were involved with the dragon rampage and the sniping at Prince Gil". I feel that "at Prince Gil" is unnecessary here, and just makes the sentence more awkward.
* I can't deny that it sounds strange, but that's what the raw says, sort of like 'the attack on the prince', so I left it there. I'll omit it, though, because its a bit unnecessary as the reader knows Orba is substituting Gil.

Good job translating once again, as this section was a pretty smooth read! --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

Bringing up [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Rakuin_no_Monshou:Volume1_Chapter4&diff=256057&oldid=255840 this recent change] for a little review: I think that both are correct grammatically. I would say the meaning implied by the original phrasing of "rolled over the ground and ..." is that the motion of rolling was done to travel distance. The new phrasing of "rolled over on the ground" changes the focus of the statement to the change in orientation (face-down to face-up), and somewhat implies it was a single roll. Since that motion is followed by "snatched a gun," I would have guessed that the intended focus was on the getting from one place to the other; and if that's the case, the most appropriate version might depend on the number of rolls, but I would have favored the original phrasing at first glance. I have no idea about the original, just bringing it up for a second look. (sigh, that's a lot of words for just two letters...) --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:19, 1 June 2013 (CDT)

*Rolled over the ground implies that Vileena is rolling over "the ground", since, which I highly doubt she has the ability to do so. Rolled over "on" the ground would mean that she is the one rolling, not the ground. The lack of a preposition changes the meaning of the phrase. I'm not sure if I explained that right, though. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

:-I think I see where you're coming from now, but I still think the original wording is valid and may be more appropriate depending on the intended meaning. I hadn't considered it, but from what I understand you have parsed the sentence as [Vileena] [nimbly] [rolled over] (on) [the ground]. The intuitive interpretation for me was [Vileena] [nimbly] [rolled] [over the ground], where "over" was part of the description of where Vileena was doing the rolling instead of being paired with the verb. At this point I think it's merely a difference in perspective and probably doesn't warrant additional discussion (if it even warranted my starting the discussion to begin with). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:58, 1 June 2013 (CDT)

*I see what you mean. I see "the ground" as an object, because "over" seems to be actually a bit important to the sentence. If you take out "over the ground", you'll be left with "Vileena nimbly rolled [] and snatched a gun from the waist of a soldier", versus taking out "on the ground" and "Vileena nimbly rolled over [] and snatched a gun from the waist of a soldier". Personally, I think the second sounds better, though again your view is not incorrect either. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

:* I'm not going to decide on this discussion, since it seems to be dedicated to the nuances of English, and I honestly don't know which is better. What I can ''add'' though is that in this sentence　地面を転がって 'the ground' is the direct object (due to the particle を) and 'to roll (over)' is the verb. That's my dictionary entry: 'roll (over)' [http://ejje.weblio.jp/content/%E8%BB%A2%E3%81%8C%E3%82%8B], but I don't really know when you have to add 'over'. So in that case I see where Kiydon's coming from because Vileena can't 'roll the ground'. On the other hand, if it was 'on the ground' the particle に would have been used (地面に転がって), making it an indirect object or passive agent. I hope I'm making some sense.
:: So, is '[roll over] [the ground]' the same as '[roll] [the ground]', or is it '[roll] [over the ground]' which is the same as '[roll] [on the ground]'? This issue kind of intrigues me so I'd like to know which one's correct. I'll leave you two to make a decision and stand by whatever you decide is best.
:: If you want ''me'' to make a pick an option though, I will. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 05:56, 3 June 2013 (CDT)

:::* Grammatically, both are correct, as far as I know. In [roll over], over acts as a preposition to [the ground], indicating that the ground is being [rolled], though in a different sense than in [roll] [over the ground], which is indicating that a rolling action is being performed over the ground. It really depends on the context, but it does seem to me confusing sometimes. It didn't bother me that much on a second read-through, so it's not really that big of a deal, since I didn't really find anything that pointed things in one way or another. Keeping it as it is is fine, so it's up to you if you want to change it. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

:::*I agree with the above. Both uses fit the context in this case. Though if the dictionary translation was "roll over", then it may be more appropriate with the "on" in there. Though it probably isn't a big enough deal to have generated all this discussion either way. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:08, 3 June 2013 (CDT)

:::*Then I'll keep it as is. And it's true that it's not such a big deal, but when you put a bunch of language enthusiasts together, you're bound to get a discussion. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 04:05, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

<hr />

I just proofed over this section, and here are my notes on the part you wanted to double-check.

This sentence, "'This man may be involved in a country-wide conspiracy.'" is fine.

The second sentence I'm not so sure about, "'He most likely exchanged words with someone else, right?'". In the raw, it says 大方、何者かに利用された口だろう, which I take to roughly mean "Perhaps he was used by someone".

I think that "'He seems to be responsible for hiring these people from someone without knowing a thing, but he can’t say from whom.'" is incorrect. In the raw, it says 何も知らずこの者たちを雇ったメフィウス側の人間にも責任があると思え。誰と言わぬがな。, which I would translate to "Hiring these people without knowing anything about them, the people from Mephius have some responsibility for what happened, I think. No one can really tell right now.". Maybe you meant to use this sentence as part of the previous one?

"'Don’t you dare forsake your responsibilities and execute even one of these sword-slaves without permission. I’ll have his head – I’ll take it off with my own sword!'" In the raw, it says もし責任を押しつけ、剣奴のひとりでも勝手に処刑してみろ。そいつの首こそ、おれの――余の剣で、撥ねてやるぞ, which I would translate to "If anyone forces responsibility on, and arbitrarily execute any of these sword-slaves, then by my――no, our (majestic plural) sword, I will have his head!".

* Thanks for the help. I couldn't see the forest for the trees there. About the last sentence: '責任を押しつける' can also mean to 'shift responsibility' - the expression isn't familiar to me, so I wonder if it means to 'shift the blame', or to 'pass on one's duties'. I've left the term 'shift responsibility' for now... Also, I'm not so sure about the majestic plural thing - I believe only kings and queens do that. Besides, 余 means 'I', not 'we', but has a more dignified sound. In this case Orba corrects himself, because おれ doesn't sound very prince-like, so I see why you'd translate it like that. However, I couldn't really think of a dignified synonym for I, and thought it better to change it either to 'my own' or 'myself' for emphasis. I guess I could leave a translation note for the readers, though, to explain what's really said...
:* I used the majestic plural with a translation note. Browsing on the internet, it isn't that uncommon for other people of high function to say 'we'. Apparently Margeret Tatcher did it... Not sure if that's a good reference, though.

These are my takes on the translations for this part. The other parts are fine. Good job and thanks for the translation once again! --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]].

<hr />

"Even back when I was a gladiator, I don’t recall having fights to remember so much." Perhaps change the last part to 'I don't recall having any memorable fights'. Also, "Show refinement in your pose, strain your upper arms, but keep it supple from the elbow down – isn’t that so?” Maybe change the word from 'pose' to 'posture'? Hope I didn't make any unnecessary comments.--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 17:52, 16 June 2013 (CDT)

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter4

2013-06-16T22:46:06Z

Vu.P:

{{Incomplete|percentage=56}}
== Chapter 4: At Seirin Valley ==

=== Part 1 ===

As far as Simon Rodloom was concerned, Fedom, the Lord of Birac, showed no signs of a change of heart.

Despite the council having become a more nominal existence due to strengthening of the Imperial household’s authority, Simon was still a leading aristocrat. He grasped the movements of the other nobles to some extent, their principles and claims, and also intended to understand their situation.

According to Simon’s insights, Fedom was clearly one of the anti-imperial faction.

He had persuaded the emperor, who actually wanted to continue the war with Garbera, and as the leader of the group promoting the peace negotiations, he had built up support for himself amongst the Imperial Court. Although, for a leader, his slight wisdom was partly insufficient, he was much better compared to the other group of corrupted nobles.

However, that Fedom was definitely acting strange. Since last night’s party – no, ever since they headed out for Seirin Valley – he had for some reason been sticking close to Prince Gil, just like a wet nurse poking her nose into people’s business here and there.

''Did he say he’d educate the prince, just to raise him into a puppet doing his will?''

That thought passed through his mind, but wasn’t it a little too late to take such actions now?

Incidentally, it was also related to the prince himself. As far as he knew, Prince Gil and Fedom should have hardly exchanged any words. When the prince hung around with his young friends, Simon had always heard him call the man ‘that manipulative wannabe swine’ behind his back.

How come he seemed to generously accept Fedom’s sudden intimacy or – even worse – seemed to rely on him?

Aside from making sure by meeting with the prince in private, there was a lot of work left for Simon. A delegation from the Principality of Ende had also rushed in for congratulations, although it was unusual that they decided to only a week ago. At first, there had also been talks of Ende and Garbera forming a bond by engaging royal partners, but it had probably been just one of the many things Ende and Garbera had in mind. Simon was pressed to welcome them.

But somewhere else,

“That ungrateful bastard, Orba!”

It was Tarkas, rudely snorting and prowling about in the room.

Even if he’d come over so abruptly, when he thought of the Mephius’ nobleman Fedom’s sudden visit, why had he bought Orba without asking for consent?

“The one who raised him was me! Shit, he was just about to earn his pay as a working swordsman, when of all things he had to be snatched away by some noble…!”

“We do not understand it either, though.”

He had summoned Shique, Gowen and Gilliam, his main swordsmen, at a private room inside the cliffs, established for Tarkas’s use. They were here because he had to change the pairings of the competition due to Orba’s sudden departure.

“So why was it decided that Orba had to suddenly be pulled out? Although that kid may be a good swordsman, he was the so-called spearhead of the games to celebrate the wedding. If he simply wanted to purchase Orba for his abilities, I think they should’ve made him participate in the fights.”

“I would also like to know – that shithead!” Tarkas said. “Even though he was bought by a noble, he could've at least offered himself up for the last battle as a favour. That son of a bitch!”

“Maybe it’s because we were supposed to kill each other. I’ll surely celebrate his new life, but I can’t get used to this feeling, and I’m bothered about him leaving without a single word.”

“Oh, Gilliam. Does even a man like you get lonely when one of his acquaintances leaves?”

“Shut it, Shique! I just regret that I haven’t settled things with that guy!”

“Well, it can’t be helped that he isn’t here. Let’s consider making some exciting pairings,” Gowen said in order to calm everyone down.

Naturally, he also felt a bit strange lately.

He had no time to figure out what had happened. He had to take a look at the condition of the newcomers Tarkas had bought, and because this was different from the usual procedure, he also had to review every single swordsman.

However, something that faintly weighed on Gowen’s mind was whether Orba, who had been looking forward to a future even when his mind and body got beaten down, was now living in that very same future.

While people were busily moving about around him, former gladiator Orba seemed to have time to spare, being practically left on his own.
Being tasked as a body double was fine, but he couldn’t talk unless Fedom whispered the words to him, like ventriloquism.

''It’s strange...''

These nobles had snatched away his brother to be a soldier. Not only had they abandoned their village but, of all things, the nobility had aimed its blades at its own citizens and had taken Alice away, causing him to fall into a life of slavery and making him wear that mask.

It might be because of a whim of fate, but none other than one of those Mephian nobles suddenly plucked Orba out of his life of slavery and ordered him to become a substitute for one of leading figures in the imperial family.

Theft, extortion and illegal gun trading – having lived off sipping water from the gutter, he couldn’t help but think he was a laughingstock for the crown prince. Although the fact that he still didn’t know what another day might bring was similar to being a slave.

However – being on the other side of those black plastered streets – perhaps now he could expect to find one spot, yes, just one spot of light. When he becomes the prince’s body double, he’ll have the opportunity to come in contact with leading figures, other than Fedom of course. It wouldn’t be so strange to find the one who burned down his village – General Oubary – among them.

Although Orba had been hit on his head back then and had only seen him for a moment with a dazed glance, for all those two years he’d been a sword-slave, he hadn’t forgotten his face for even a day. Even now it vividly came back to him in his mind.

“Gil-sama.”

''If we meet again.''

''I wonder what I should do then.''

The boy swordsman, who had his mask removed, continued sinking in ceaseless thoughts. He would think of a way to give the guy the most miserable death possible, as long as it was conceivable in this world. Besides, if he was able to meet up with Oubary, he could trace back the lines to the time he got separated from Alice and his mother. Also, although he himself did not expect too much of it – for he couldn’t wish for the unimaginable over and over again and virtually hope for a miracle – if he found other people recruited as soldiers by Oubary, they might know something about his brother Roan’s whereabouts.

“Gil-sama, Prince. Prince Gil!”

“Eh?”

Being spoken to in such a firm voice, Orba looked to his side.

Princess Vileena was sitting at a distance not too far from him. She was in front of the altar, at the place where the valley was at its deepest, looking out over the area. Only Vileena and Orba were sitting in chairs, with a stalwart group of soldiers surroundings them, while at the front of the altar, priests were chanting hymns of prayer and blessing.

“What is it you’re thinking of?”

“Nothing,” Orba replied curtly.

It wasn’t possible for Fedom to be around him during the ceremony, so he’d told him to ‘say nothing’ in the meantime. Turning his face forward, he pretended to be concentrating on the ceremony.

“That’s a lie,” Vileena decided, also in a curt manner.

''What…? A lie?''

The timing was so excellent that Orba couldn’t ignore it, and he again gave the princess of the Kingdom of Garbera a glance.

She was again wearing a dress, but a different one from yesterday’s party, and she wore an informal tiara on her head. This close, it surprised him. Although she seemed like only a little girl the first time they met face to face, when she turned aside with a serious look every once in a while, she looked really mature.

He wondered if it was because of her clear-cut features, although Orba thought her face looked much like a doll’s. At the moment, except for being from a different birth, she seemed almost the same as Orba. Only moving when told to, and only speaking when told to by someone else.

Indeed, when he thought about it, that was what this wedding was all about. Even though she was only fourteen years old, in contrast to her true wishes, she has to become the wife of a man she only first met yesterday, and was of a former enemy country to boot. Although he couldn’t get himself to feel sympathy for someone like her, who was born in a royal family, she seemed to have various hardships of her own as well.

''So, it’s the same for everyone.''

He suddenly remembered that voice.

''– Nobody knows what kind of person he’ll be. Everybody longs for a world they don’t know, and pursue a meaning in life for which they’ve been born – even if he’s a priest, or royalty.''

''It was just like Roan said'', Orba groaned deep inside.

“You really ''are'' lost in thought.”

When she once again spoke to him out of the blue, Orba impolitely replied with the words,

“So what?”

Vileena chuckled.

“For quite a while, I thought you had frightening eyes at times, but now you seem to smile, thinking of something pleasant. Please tell me, you who are about to become my husband – what is it that troubles you on such a fine day, and what on earth is this matter you can’t help but remember?”

The ceremony went on. They had grilled a dragon they just killed this morning, and while they scattered the bones across the base of the valley, the priests chanted their prayers. They called for the souls of the dragons that once ruled this planet to protect the country’s prosperity.

“Could it be that the Ryuujin, if they come back, may not necessarily give this place their blessings?”

Back when humankind landed on this planet, the dragons only roamed the fields and thought of nothing but filling their stomachs, in short, they had degenerated to being on the same level as beasts.

However, they excavated the ruins of enormous cities and artefacts of unknown purpose here and there on the planet, and there also seemed to be traces of a magical civilization that possibly used some form of ''ether''<ref>It's called 'ether', but the author uses the characters for 'Elementary' and 'Magic'</ref>. Humankind was able to wield their first ‘magic’, Zodias, after a while, and this blessing of wisdom was said to have all been obtained from these dragons’ ruins. It was believed that the ancient dragons formed the intelligent body that once governed this planet, probably thousands of years before humankind ultimately arrived.

The custom to call those dragons of old ‘Dragon Gods’ or ‘Ryuujin’ was particularly Mephian, and there was a time it was the religious faith in all of the country. Although it’s now a mere shadow of its former self, for important rituals like these, the priest who presided over the ceremony was selected and summoned from one of the tribes of nomads living in the area near the Mephian border, where the roots of the Ryuujin Faith lay.

“Like I said, it’s nothing.”

Again, Orba briefly ended the conversation.

He had received a brief explanation from the page, Dinn, concerning the history of the Ryuujin Faith, but naturally he didn’t feel too strongly about it. So, he wasn’t able to tell whether Vileena had been joking or not.

''If the real prince’s and this girl’s relations grows awkward after this, I won’t be taking responsibility for it, Fedom-sama.''

On the other hand, Vileena finally gave a sigh, getting lost in her own thoughts. For Garbera, the dragons having a civilization equal to or greater than that of the humans in the past was viewed upon as nothing more than a ‘dragon god’ legend. Therefore she could not experience this ceremony as something sacred. And although she had gotten carelessly and completely bored, when she glanced at the person next to her, Prince Gil – the one who would become her husband when this ceremony was finally over – she couldn’t help but be distracted. So, to slightly stave off her boredom, she tried to tease him a little. But, possibly revealing his ‘true character’, although she tried her best to look like a lady, the prince was genuinely blunt. Not only that, his brief way of talking really got on her nerves.

She wondered if it was because he was embarrassed. During last night’s party, she hadn’t caught wind of his behaviour being resentful against women either. But when she thought he might be a bit like Ryucown, Vileena felt offended by herself. There was no way the bravest general of Garbera resembled someone who was rumoured to be a complete ‘retard’ here in Mephius.

''In any case, this is the same thing as war. To fool the enemy, I have to keep up the pace in this place.''

Vileena maintained her smile, pretending not to be offended. She hoped the prince would fall madly in love with her. However, if he had some sort of love affair with a distant girl, well, she didn’t know whether or not it would be the result. Anyway, it wouldn’t be a problem if she kept smiling.

''Grandfather also told me that he loved my smiling face above all. So in that case, I shouldn’t be mistaken.''

The priests’ tedious prayers would be over soon, and then the sword-slave battles would finally take place.

It was said to be part of the ceremony that, when the dragon bones have turned to ash and are poured over the ground, the lifeblood of men is given. Nevertheless, what they did was hardly any different from your everyday gladiator battles. The only difference was that the introductory remarks were slightly more formal than usual. The arena, a levelled ground at the bottom of the valley with only some pillars staked into the earth, was even simpler than the usual.

There, the gladiators were standing in rows to the east and west sides. Orba recognized Tarkas, Gowen, and a lot of other faces he knew, and an unusually boyish smile appeared on his face.

''I doubt those guys would even imagine I’m right here.''

Although Tarkas was probably furious about him having left so suddenly, exactly because it happened so soon, it wouldn’t occur to him that he’d be looking down from such a high position.

Vileena, on the other hand, despite having been informed of this earlier, was looking on with gloomy thoughts about slaves having to kill each other hereafter. There was no slavery in Garbera, which was the main reason they spoke ill of Mephius as a country of barbarians.

''Unsatisfied with the war, have they wilfully made a show of looking down on slaves and forcing them to kill each other?''

When the divination was over, the first group of people stepped forward. The movements of the gladiators were somewhat awkward, but perhaps it was because of the unfamiliar environment up until the end of the first round, namely, until the loser was turned into a sprawled corpse on the ground.

In Garbera and Ende, with restrictions on slave companies active in the entertainment industry, there wasn’t an opportunity to see a gladiator fight. So, although the envoys had been prejudiced at first, and although it looked like they might have been enraged as the sound of clashing swords ran about, before long, they ended up bending over the stands, clenching their fists tight, giving cheers along with the people of Mephius, and started giving their applause.

Vileena soon got sick of it. Then, thinking of His Lordship, she again peeked to her side. When she saw a huge, grinning smile on his face, Vileena again felt a renewed disappointment appear. No matter how she looked at it, he clearly enjoyed seeing them kill each other from the bottom of his heart. She had assumed that he would like it, but not to this extent.

Suddenly, she was no longer able to restrain her feelings. The once disdainful feelings for her partner had turned into emotional disgust. It all happened so sudden, and she herself was actually quite perplexed. She was again reminded of how she, until just now, had to constantly try to subdue her emotions. Even though she was the princess of a country who had said she would give priority to her own nation before herself, she was only fourteen years old.

''I can’t, I can’t!''

Vileena strongly clutched her fists in her lap.

''This, too, is a battle. This, too, is a trail, Vileena. My body was given a push in the back and sent forward. I can’t let my spirit lose its strength like this.''

Shique stepped forward at the arena. The cheers concentrated on this unique gladiator, with a decadent white-painted face. Looking at his opponent, however… Orba raised his eyebrows.

''He’s…''

For some reason, it was one of the newcomers Tarkas had hired in his good mood. Taking Shique’s skills into consideration, it was obvious this opponent wasn’t suitably matched. Even if he was able to liven up the battle, Tarkas had struck a bad deal. This would be over in an instant.

Shique readied his trademark dual swords. Both were single-bladed swords of middle length. The newcomer nervously stood ready on the other side. This would be over within the blink of an eye – or so Orba thought at the time.

But while he thought this, he heard a loud rumbling through the ground, which practically shook violently under his feet. During that lapse in time, a dense cloud of dust swelled up on the other side of the arena.

Those soldiers who looked up at the dust, towards whatever it was, were the first to fall victim. Although they’d gathered around the arena carrying spears and guns, they also hadn’t expected such a sudden occurrence, and were crushed to death underneath a dragon’s forelegs. As soon as the clots of blood painted the ground bright red, a scaled dragon, tinged with slime here and there, emerged from the cloud of dust. The huge-shaped mass was basically stepping forward.

It was a large-type dragon, Sozos. Chains were supposed to be tie to its feet and naturally it should have also be locked up in a cage, but the dragon had become a freed creature, and even more of them appeared all at once.

“Wh-Whaahh!!”

One soldier, stunned by the death of his colleagues, fired his readied gun. The moment he removed his aim, a sharp claw about three times his height swung down on his body and he immediately splattered into a heap of flesh on the ground. Then the other soldiers who were near him, shrieked like women, dropped their guns, and started running away. Their screams and shouts began to sound much like the rumbling in the ground.

“W-What, what’s going on?”

“Why are the dragons on a rampage?”

A large number of people started bellowing at each other underneath their tents. The dragons that were to be used by the gladiators had broken through their cages and were rampaging about. There were some people who picked up swords and guns and headed for the guards, some who ran as fast as they could, and some who spread instructions to their subordinates – mixed in with a lot of other people.

Orba stood up from his chair. For a moment he couldn’t see Shique’s figure from under the cover of the dust cloud. Then one of the gladiators, the one who was the next to go, got kicked hard by a Baian. And another, someone from the Tarkas Group who tried to recklessly lunge at their bellies, got trampled under a Sozos.

Then, he spotted a single, small silhouette among those dragons. It was Hou Ran. She was probably running around in tears trying to stop the dragons. There were several times when she barely escaped being kicked around by the dragons’ legs.

''Lend me a gun.''

Orba came close to shouting those words and taking a rifle from one of the guards. However, he was interrupted halfway as he suddenly he felt a sharp pain at a certain spot on his forehead.

“Ah!”

Guided by impulse and not by reason, Orba quickly concealed his body under the table. Something was flying overhead, high in the sky, at a great speed. Someone with the intent to kill. As it took form, he had a feeling that it was aiming for the ground.

''A sniper!''

Blended in with the sound of the dragon’s feet, the raised screams of the people, and the angry voices, was most definitely the sound of a rifle’s gunshot that rattled his eardrums.

=== Part 2 ===

In the blink of an eye, the arena down below was covered in a cloud of dust. Seeing the turmoil in front of her, which was much like a battlefield, Vileena jumped out of her seat.

Able to see the the rampaging dragons and the many people falling victim to them, her eyes were reflexively trying to look for an airship. If she could cut in from the sky, she might be able to draw the dragons’ attention. There certainly had to be an old-type scouting ship among the number of crafts in the Mephian defence force.

“Hey, you, don’t come any further!”

“How rude, out of all the people that came here, just who – wahh!”

A disturbance occurred among the guards who were standing in an organized line. It wasn’t because of the dragons’ disturbance. There was a man who was running away, aiming straight for them, and although two soldiers tried to hold him back, they were cut down in no time.

''Who the—!?''

She was unable to say a word, as it became a lump of saliva caught in her throat. Getting a glimpse of the bloodied sword, she recognized him for the man that should have been fighting in the arena just now. The Garberan princess barely dodged a single blow swung down from the side. However, tripping over the hem of her long dress, she fell down.

The other guards, distracted by the rampaging dragons, were moving about all over the place. Vileena nimbly rolled over on the ground and snatched a gun from the waist of a soldier who’d been cut down. Sparks jumped out before her. The steel blade had dug into the ground but, within a short interval, he swung it down again.

Vileena’s vision was fixed on the point of the sword, as if she just fallen to the brink of the dark shadow of death. Then, suddenly, a single sword came down from the side, stopping the blow.

“Your opponent is me.”

The words came from behind the man – it was the gladiator who had been fighting him a while ago. His red lips formed into a mysterious smile.

“As soon as the dragons appeared, you headed straight this way. Who are you?”

“Bastard!”

The man shouted in a hoarse voice, without releasing his grip, he rotated his body and pulled out a dagger from his waist. With a movement quick enough to stir up a wind, he aimed for the gladiator’s chest. However, that gladiator – Shique – tilted his shoulders. He swept aside the dagger with his other sword, and thrust his first sword into the man’s chest.

When the man collapsed in front of her with a surprised look in his eyes, Vileena heaved a sigh.

''An assassin…''

It felt like cold hands had taken a hold on her heart. And then, suddenly realizing the situation, she looked over at Prince Gil’s side. He was jumbled together with several other people, hiding under a table. Only his face peeped out, quietly observing the state of his surroundings. Although his safety was most definitely important, it couldn’t be helped that her sense of disappointment in him only grew. When his fiancée had been attacked just now, this man had been quivering all by himself.

Then Vileena accidentally got startled, because Gil looked her way. There was not a hint of fear in his eyes, rather…

“Princess, get over here and lie down,” Gil – although, it was of course actually Orba – suddenly said.

He half-forcingly pulled at a bewildered Vileena’s arm and, after he made her lie down on her stomach like him, called out Shique’s name.
The gladiator froze over with genuine surprise. Seeing him so flabbergasted, Orba was driven by the urge to make a joke, despite the current situation.

“I’m a fan of yours,” he said. He then immediately gave a serious look. “The dragons are only a diversion. There must be a sniper aiming for us here. Find out where he is.”

“Ha, hahah...”

Suddenly being spoken to in person by the prince of his country, although he was basically given an order, even baffled Shique. Orba, however, continued without concern anyway.

“Also inform Gowen to let anyone who can fight lend a hand.”

Shique started running, quick to come to action, although he turned his head every now and then. He started running past the dragons that were going mad with blood and devouring several people. While making sure to guard his back, Orba peeked out from under the table. And immediately drew back in again. He repeated the movement several times, until a gunshot also reached Vileena’s ears for the first time.

''A lure?''

She realized that thought with a flash. He’d purposely exposed his body like that to invite the enemy’s gunfire, so that the gladiator named Shique could learn of the enemy’s position. This prince – just what was his true face?

A Sozos climbed up through the mayhem in the valley and was approaching their location.

“Your Highness, Princess! This way!”

Two men rushed in among the guards. Finally someone who acted in the right state of mind had come for them. Orba also decided it was a good time to leave. He stood up and led Vileena by the hand. She didn’t go against him and followed suit.

Orba was running. Maybe he had expected something like this to happen, because he had to act as a double. But right now, he didn’t have the time to think of that. Although he was worried about the safety of the gladiators, Orba decided that, considering that the gunshots had ceased, they were probably all right.

Orba and Vileena, holding each other’s hands, looked over their shoulders several times, as they rushed into a cave underneath the cliffs, led by the soldiers.

“Get into this hidden passage for now. It leads to the other side of the cliffs.”

When the soldier struck one of the pillars in the cave with his fist, the side of the steep cliff wall rotated, opening a space where only one person could pass.

“Go, hurry,” they urged the princess on.

The moment Vileena’s body was pushed inside, the wall somehow rotated again behind her.

“Huh?”

She raised her voice and turned her back when there was only darkness in front of her. There wasn’t a single lamp inside the cave, and although she looked for a switch, she couldn’t find it in the hidden passage. Furthermore, she heard voices on the other side of the wall in some kind of argument.

Surely the enemy hadn’t planned an ambush? – she soon thought.

“Princess Vileena!”

A voice called out to her from behind. Again there were two soldiers in armour, and came from the other side of the passage carrying lamps. However, they weren’t dressed in Mephian gear.

“Princess, make haste over here. A ship is coming to pick you up.”

“Ship? What do you mean by ship?”

“It’s a ship that has come to take you away from these savage lands, to a place more suitable for someone of your noble lineage.”

“You guys…”

While the Vileena was struck with a certain foreboding feeling, something like a gunshot roared from the other side of the thick wall.

It was in the instant Vileena entered the hidden passage.

“Hey, what’s going on!?”

Several soldiers who seemed to be guarding the inside of the cliffs came their way. Then one of the soldiers who had guided Orba quickly struck the pillar again, leaving Vileena alone in the passage she’d entered.

“''We'' don’t know either. But it’s going well.”

As he spoke, he pulled and fired a gun from his back.

Almost at the same time as the guard up front collapsed with a spray of blood, the other soldier was about to lunge into their flanks with a drawn sword. Without having the time to accept the sudden challenge, one soldier, and yet another one, got cut down.

Orba was standing with his back against the wall, watching over this sudden bewildering development. This didn’t look like some internal discord. With the thought that Vileena was in the hidden passage all alone, it was likely that the soldiers who had guided Orba here were involved with the dragon rampage and the sniping.

Orba gently leaned over, and took a sword from a fallen soldier. He concealed it behind his back for the time being, as the battle before him ended.

“Worthless,” the soldier who’d fired the gun said and turned around to face Orba. “What should we do with the prince here?”

“Let’s keep him hostage. Get over here, you!”

The soldier holding the sword held out his hand. It was the same hand that belonged to the one who, due to the element of surprise, had killed six soldiers in an instant. Not wearing a helmet, his face was beaming with haughtiness.

“W-Who… are you people?”

Trembling, Orba edged sideways with his back against the wall. The two had sneers on their faces, covered with their victims’ blood.

“Hmph, I didn’t know the prince of the Great Imperial Dynasty was this pathetic. After all, he can’t do a thing without his many retainers by his side.”

“A guy like this would become the Vileena-sama’s husband? Ridiculous. He’d sully Garbera’s prestigious blood. Now, Prince Halfwit of Mephius, come!”

Orba screamed and ran away from the man’s outstretched arm.

“I don’t have time to play. Now, if you don’t come quickly.”

As the soldier chased after him with mocking laughter, Orba promptly turned around, and cut him right up front with the sword he’d been hiding. Leaving a trail of blood and an accompanying scream, he jumped over his fallen opponent and quickly stabbed at shoulder of the flustered man holding the gun.

“B-Bastard.”

He drove the pommel of his sword into the man’s face who collapsed on his knees and he fainted.

Then, from the opposite side of the cave, other guardsmen from Mephius showed up. They’d probably caught the sounds of the disturbance. Orba quickly explained to them the circumstances – and ordered them to bind up the unconscious enemies.
After that, he urged them to open up the hidden passage, but it took him quite some time and effort because the soldier in charge wasn’t there.

''I hate enemies who stay hidden and gather knowledge.''

Time was precious. Without fully knowing the reason behind his impatience, Orba privately clicked his tongue.

Several minutes after Vileena had disappeared into the hidden passage, they finally opened the door.

The first thing Orba heard was the sound of men and a woman struggling with each other.

As expected, if he could say so, men were holding Vileena on both sides and trying to drag her along through the narrow cave passage.

“Unhand me, you insolents!”

Vileena’s voice left the trail of an echo throughout the narrow cave. The Mephian guardsmen set out ahead of Orba.

“Who’s there? Where are you taking the princess?”

“Stupid Mephian savages! Don’t you get it!?”

As the enemy soldier answered back, he pulled out a pistol. The Mephian soldier was about to counter-attack immediately, but,

“Wait, you’ll hit the princess!”

Orba took command as he tried to lay low. In that instant, suddenly something unbelievable occurred.

Having lost her restraints on one side from the man holding the gun, Vileena lightly jumped up and raised one foot from her dress. Taking in the brunt of the force from her foot, the gun dropped from the soldier’s hand. Quickly recovering from his initial shock, Orba made a quick decision.

“Now—! Don’t use guns, charge!”

In response to Orba’s orders, the soldiers armed themselves with swords and spears and rushed into the other party.

Although one of them showed signs of fighting back, in the blink of an eye he was overwhelmed by the Mephian force.

“Draw back, draw back!”

Eventually they commenced their escape, leaving the princess in place.

The Mephian soldiers raised cries of war and chased after them, but it was a narrow cave after all. One Garberan soldier came to a halt and started rapidly firing at them, making them lose their joint effort as they had to take cover here and there. Providing cover for his allies thus, when his bullets inevitably ran out, he removed a knife from his pocket, jabbed it into his own neck, and finished himself off.

Orba hadn’t witnessed these details to the very end. The rest was an issue between Mephius and Garbera, where he himself was unrelated. Aside from that, the safety of the people he knew weighed on his mind and he followed the road all the way back through the cave.

When he came back, the disturbance had settled a bit. The dragons were lying with their long necks on the ground, or leaning against the huge slopes in the valley, spewing out blood. They had sunk beneath the gunfire of the sword-slaves, including Gowen, and the artillery the Mephian soldiers had brought out. Having played quite an active role, Gilliam and Shique’s swords were wet with vast amounts of blood, and their muscles heaved along with rough breaths.

However, the strained look didn’t leave their faces, rather, their looks were coated with a preparedness for death. This was hardly surprising, because the guns the Mephian soldiers had set up were currently pointing in the direction of the sword-slaves.

“What’s the meaning of this, Tarkas!?” a red-faced Fedom berated Tarkas.

The dragons suddenly going on a rampage had been brought along by the Tarkas Group, and several people had witnessed some of the sword-slaves pointing their swords at Gil and Vileena. Although Tarkas had a pale face and desperately told him he ‘didn’t know either’, Fedom didn’t have the ears to hear it. If he would have had a gun in his hands, he would’ve likely used it to shoot Tarkas on the spot.

Most of the sword-slaves were forced to disarm themselves, and had to cross both arms over their heads. However, there was confusion on the faces of even the guards pointing their guns. After all, the ones who’d fought back against the dragons first were none other than those slaves.

Still shrouded with dust, the smell of earth and gunfire abundant, there was confusion in the air.

“Wait!”

Orba stepped forward. The surprised soldiers holding the guns made way. Fedom glanced over at Orba and twisted the corners of his mouth.

“What? When you butt in like this—”

“Who are you speaking to? Don’t you recognize me, Fedom?”

Shutting his mouth with a start, Fedom gave him a disgruntled look. Seeing such a thing for the first time, Tarkas snickered.

“This man may be involved in a country-wide conspiracy. Maybe someone took advantage of him, right? I believe that the Mephians who hired these people without knowing a thing are also responsible. But we can’t say who. If I see anyone shift his responsibility and execute even one of of these sword-slaves without permission, I will have his head – I’ll take it off with my— ''our'' sword!”<ref>Orba actually corrects himself, using 余 (''yo''), a more dignified way of saying 'I', instead of his usual おれ (''ore''). Seeing as there's no better way to translate this correctly in English, the majestic plural is used here instead.</ref>

“I agree.”

Turning around, Orba raised his eyebrows in surprise. Vileena came walking up to them. She seemed to be wavering a little, but if you take in account the mayhem from a little while ago, you could say she was carrying herself rather firmly.

“Ah, princess!”

Her maid Theresia rushed over to her, probably having been worried about her all this time, and Vileena greeted her with a thin smile.

“Even though it was a gladiator that aimed for my life, the one that rescued me was the gladiator over there. We won’t be able to come to a simple conclusion with the current circumstances, will we?”

Although her dress was covered with sand, her face bore countless beads of sweat, and her braided hair had become frayed here and there, her pupils were filled with a clear purpose.

''Straight after such a commotion…''

Instead of being panicked, she was analysing things calmly. Until some time ago, he’d only seen this girl as a puppet, but it was only after she was injured and knocked about, that it roused his flesh and blood, and Orba actually felt that she was a person with the same beliefs as he had.

“Besides,” the foreign princess suddenly cast down her eyes and gnashed her teeth. “They were probably our Garbera’s— General Ryucown’s subordinates.”

That evening, Orba was in a single room inside the cliffs. It was the same room he’d spent his time in yesterday, as it was made appropriate for the Imperial Family to stay in.

While he didn’t grasp the full story behind the situation, they had judged it too dangerous to go back to a city in Mephian territory with only themselves for now. With their military power currently forming a line of defence in the valley, they were waiting for reinforcements to arrive from the city.

Of course, several people from Garbera, including Vileena, and the delegation from Ende were being confined in the valley as well. At any rate, the atmosphere had gotten complicated.

The moment the Mephian soldiers, who had chased the enemy down the hidden passage, had slipped out to the valley on the other side, they’d witnessed a dragonstone ship flying up into the air. It was a high-speed cruiser that could carry about ten people, and it had probably been waiting on the other side of the cliffs until just a while earlier. So they might have been planning to take Vileena?

Vileena had said these were ‘Ryucown’s actions’.

Ryucown was a great warrior from Garbera. Even Orba knew his name. It seemed only obvious to claim that this chain of disturbances was plotted by Garbera.

''However…''

Orba started thinking it over. If that ''had'' been Garbera’s doing, there were too many unnatural aspects.

“Gil-sama? Gil-sama!”

He was a little late to react to the voice calling out to him. The page, Dinn, had just placed several wine bottles and three glasses on the table. It was these items that told Orba everything.

“You’re still a little late in noticing, aren’t you?”

“I’ve never been called by that name, you know?” Orba said, shrugging his shoulders. “Names aside, the ‘sama’ doesn’t sit well either. It’s awkward. You don’t have to overdo it when there’s no one else around.”

“No. Anyone can keep an eye out, and you never know who’s straining his ears. Besides, I’m not such a skilled person either. So I’m not confident I can change my behaviour when it really matters if I don’t regularly keep calling you Prince Gil. You too. If you don’t get used to it – if you don’t constantly behave like a prince should – you might expose yourself when push comes to shove.”

The still twelve, thirteen-year-old boy answered, puffing up with a noble’s pride.

“Get used to it, huh?” Orba said, as he noticed the full-scale window that reached from the floor to the ceiling.

Because the curtains were drawn, he couldn’t look out over the valley. While the balcony was packed with soldiers on guard, because the balcony itself protruded directly from the cliff, he didn’t have to worry that they could hear their conversation.

That was when he remembered, and Orba smiled, thinking back. When Tarkas had been accused by Fedom, he’d offered some timely help, and afterwards, Tarkas had bowed over to him in gratitude many times over. He would never forget that hapless, tear-filled face for the rest of his life.

“Seeing the number of glasses, who are the guests coming over?”

Just when he was about to answer, the soldier guarding the other side of the door informed them he had visitors.

“Let them in.”

Being flanked by two soldiers on the left and right, two people came in that Orba had ordered to call over some time ago.

Entering quite timidly, probably due to surprise and nervousness, were the person in charge of training sword-slaves, Gowen, and the gladiator, Shique.

=== Part 3 ===

“Thank you for coming.”

Speaking up first, Orba acknowledged the two as they came into the room. Although he displayed a princely thin smile, naturally, in his heart, he couldn’t help but find their unusually abashed behaviour amusing. The normally fearless Gowen fumbled muttered words of greeting out of his mouth, which he could barely hear, and Shique kept staring around in wonder.

He realized that, most likely, they’d been like this ever since receiving an ‘invitation from the prince’, and Orba had a hard time to resist bursting out laughing any time soon.

Dinn was also equally surprised. He had thought either Fedom or another prominent Mephian figure would come in.

“Wait – what’s the meaning of this? I can’t have you invite gladiators without permission. If Fedom-sama finds out—”

“''I’m'' the prince, right? Can’t I do as I please? Or am I not allowed to talk with somebody without your approval?”

As he brought up again their earlier conversation about behaving like a prince at all times, Dinn couldn’t give a reply. By Orba’s command, he helplessly poured wine into their glasses, and treated the two visitors to a drink.

“These guys have worked well as sword-slaves. If it wasn’t for their efforts, I might not have been able to pick up this cup. We should hail them as national heroes!”

He raised his hand to put glasses together, the two nervously joined in. Enjoying his companions’ reactions, Orba slightly sipped his drink. It was essentially not so strong.

Because ‘Prince Gil’ didn’t quite seem to go onto the main subject, even though everybody grew more uncomfortable, Shique finally broke the ice. It looked like he unexpectedly had more guts that Gowen in this kind of situation.

“Although I thought it strange that you spoke to me earlier back then, how come you are f-familiar with our names?”

“You said you’re a fan,” Gowen said. “B-But I haven’t fought in the arena myself these past several years. Even back when I was a gladiator, I don’t recall having fights to remember so much. So, really, where did Your Highness learned the name of someone like me…”

“Really, I’ve known,” Orba said, purposely grimacing. “Is it something so inconvenient that I know your names? Or does an outrageous thing, like a prince indulging himself in gladiator fights, go against your conscience?”

“N-No, never!”

“No, never mind. Drop it. I’ll give the instructions later.”

Although he didn’t know what these instructions were, Gowen’s face stiffened and Shique frantically took a step forward.

“Please forgive us, Your Highness. We are but lowly gladiators. We’re not used to a place like this, let alone know the proper etiquette when talking to people of royalty. We barely even know one language… If we have in some way offended you…”

Orba kept staring at the flustered Shique with cold eyes, but then,

“Kuh…”

Finally, he couldn’t bear it any longer and sputtered a laugh. He took another shot, and then Orba started clutching his stomach, laughing loudly. The two stared blankly at him.

Dinn turned pale, and kept rebuking him, saying “Prince, Prince!”. However Orba said, “Who’s this prince!?”, wiping the tears from his face and laughing once more.

“You still haven’t found out, Gowen? This is so unlike you! So you’re quicker with the sword than with words?”

Taking a smallsword hanging on the wall, he thrust it out right in front of Gowen’s eyes.

“Although I haven’t used it in the arena many times, it was you who taught me the basics of using a smallsword. Show refinement in your pose, strain your upper arms, but keep it supple from the elbow down – isn’t that so?”

He lightly thrust out the tip of his sword in a dance, performing his steps around Gowen. Shique then raised his voice in surprise. Orba gave him a wink, with a smirk on his face.

“Could it be – no, but – although his voice is quite similar… n-no, but…”

Orba took one step forward, aiming for Shique, who couldn’t seem to reach a decision. Shique easily moved his face away from the sword’s tip, swinging through the air. He took a step back on reflex.

“Will you allow me to scar your face? So it’ll become a bond between me and you?” Orba said, grinning.
Instead of Shique, who was moving his white throat, gulping up and down, Gowen raised his voice.


“Orba!?” he shouted recklessly.

===References and Translation Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo:Registration Page

2013-06-13T22:14:10Z

Vu.P:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

==The ''Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo'' series ==

===Volume 1===

::*Prologue - [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Parts 1 - 2 [[User:Magykalman|Magykalman]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Parts 3 - 4 [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''

===Volume 2===

::*Prologue - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''

===Volume 3===

::*Prologue- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 2- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 3- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 4- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''

===Volume 4===

::*Prologue- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]
::*Chapter 2- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 5===

::*Prologue-[[user:Jasou|Jasou]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 5.5===

::*Prologue-[[user:Jasou|Jasou]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Chapter 5-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 6===

::*Prologue-[[user:Jasou|Jasou]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 7===

::*Prologue - [[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]''' - completed'''
::*Chapter 1- [[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]'''
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 8===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 9===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

Sword Art Online

2013-05-25T12:29:09Z

Vu.P:

[[Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
Sword Art Online (ソードアート・オンライン, ''Sōdoāto Onrain'') is a light novel series written by Reki Kawahara and illustrated by abec. The series has currently 12 volumes.

It was written as a Web novel with the penname "Kunori Fumio" since 2002, and was published in 2009 at the same time as [[Accel World|Accel World]], in the label Dengeki Bunko.

The Sword Art Online series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Deutsche_Version~|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Czech_Version~|Česky (Czech)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_Bahasa_Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Italian_Version~|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Vietnamese_Version~|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Versión_Española~|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_(Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_Saling Tagalog|Filipino (Tagalog)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_BE|Nederlands (Dutch)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_Bikol|Bikolano]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online ~Lithuanian~|Lietuvių (Lithuanian)]]
*[[Sword Art Online Hungarian Version|Magyar (Hungarian)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Escape was impossible until it was cleared; a game over would mean an actual «death»―. 
Without knowing the «truth» of the mysterious next generation MMO, «Sword Art Online» (SAO), approximately ten thousand users logged in together, opening the curtains to this cruel death battle. 
Participating alone in SAO, protagonist Kirito had promptly accepted the «truth» of this MMO. 
And in the game world, a gigantic floating castle named «Aincrad», he distinguished himself as a solo player. 
Aiming to clear the game by reaching the highest floor, Kirito riskily continued alone. 
Because of a pushy invitation from a female warrior and rapier expert, Asuna, he teamed up with her. 
That encounter brought about an opportunity to call out to the fated Kirito―. 

The legendary novel made an appearance with browsing numbers exceeding 6.5 million page views recorded at the personal website.

== Timeline ==

[[SAO_Timeline|Warning : This page is full of spoilers related to the story. You have been warned of its content.]]

== Translation ==

=== [[Sword Art Online:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Sword Art Online:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]] (might contain spoilers)

== Updates ==
*May 25, 2013 - The Fourteenth Autumn Completed
*March 21, 2013 - Progressive Volume 1, Aria in the Starless Night Completed
*March 16, 2013 - Volume 11 Author Notes, Volume 11 Completed
*March 13, 2013 - Volume 11 Chapter 6 Completed
*February 25, 2013 - Volume 11 Interlude III Completed
*January 15, 2013 - Volume 11 Chapter 5 Completed
*December 15, 2012 - The Day Before Completed
*December 4, 2012 - A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter Completed
*November 3, 2012 - Progressive Volume 1, Intermission Completed
*October 1, 2012 - Volume 10 Chapter 4, Volume 10 Completed
*September 25, 2012 - Volume 10 Interlude II Completed
*September 6, 2012 - Volume 10 Chapter 3 Completed
*August 23, 2012 - Volume 10 Chapter 2 Completed
*July 23, 2012 - Chapter 16.5 deleted from the wiki for now. See the discussion on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=59&t=3128&start=2025 forum].

Older updates can be found on the [[Sword Art Online:Updates|Sword Art Online Updates page]].

==The ''Sword Art Online'' series by Reki Kawahara==

'''You can find the PDF, EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=59&t=4704#p122072 here].''' If you are interested in sharing your version in any format please post in that topic or contact [[User:Carj|Carj]].

===Volume 1 - Aincrad ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
<div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 20px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 19|Chapter 19]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 20|Chapter 20]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 21|Chapter 21]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 22|Chapter 22]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 23|Chapter 23]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 24|Chapter 24]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 25|Chapter 25]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]</div>
</div>
 

===Volume 2 - Aincrad (SAO Side Stories) ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 1|The Black Swordsman (Aincrad 35th Floor, February 2024)]]
*[[Sword_Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Warmth of the Heart (Aincrad 48th Floor, June 2024)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Morning Dew Girl (Aincrad 22nd Floor, October 2024)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Red-nosed Reindeer (Aincrad 46th Floor, December 2023)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Author_Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 3 - Fairy Dance ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 4 - Fairy Dance ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 5 - Phantom Bullet ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 6 - Phantom Bullet ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 7 - Mother's Rosario ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 8 - Early and Late ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1|A Murder Case in the Area (Aincrad 57th floor, April 2024)]] (SAO Side Story)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Caliber (Alfheim, December 2025)]] (ALO Side Story)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 3|First Day (Aincrad 1st floor, November 2022)]] (SAO Side Story)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 9 - Alicization Beginning ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Prologue I|Prologue I (7th Month of Human World Calendar 372)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Prologue II|Prologue II (June 2026)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Interlude I|Interlude I]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Underworld (3rd Month of Human World Calendar 378)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 10 - Alicization Running ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Project Alicization (July 2026)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Zakkaria Sword Arts Tournament (8th Month of Human World Calendar 378)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Master Sword Academy (3rd Month of Human World Calendar 380)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Interlude II|Interlude II]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 11 - Alicization Turning ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Seal of the Right Eye (5th Month of Human World Calendar 380)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Interlude III|Interlude III]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - The Knight and The Prisoners (5th Month of Human World Calendar 380)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 12 - Alicization Rising ===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 12 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - The Two Supervisors (5th Month of Human World Calendar 380)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 12 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Central Cathedral (5th Month of Human World Calendar 380)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 12 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Side Stories===
'''Note:''' Please be advised that these stories might or might not be canon and might also have details that are slightly different than the volumes above.

*[[Sword_Art_Online:Aria_in_the_Starless_Night|Aria in the Starless Night]] (Aincrad 1st Floor, December 2022)
*[[Sword Art Online:Rondo of the Transient Sword|Rondo of the Transient Sword]] (Aincrad 2nd Floor, 8 December 2022) (16/40)
*[[Sword Art Online:Sound of Water, Sound of Hammer|Sound of Water, Sound of Hammer]] (SAO Lisbeth Side Story) (Aincrad 48th Floor, August 2024)
*[[Sword Art Online:The Fourteenth Autumn|The Fourteenth Autumn]] (Aincrad 35th Floor, 4 October 2024)
*[[Sword Art Online:The Day Before|The Day Before]] (Aincrad 22nd Floor, 24 October 2024)
*[[Sword Art Online:Caliber SS|Caliber SS (Failure Side)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter|A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter]] (New Aincrad 22nd Floor, 31 December 2025)
*[[Sword_Art_Online:Versus|Versus]] (Roppongi, April 2026) ([[Accel World]] crossover)
*[[Sword Art Online:Cradle of the Moon Chapter 1|Cradle of the Moon]] (1%) ('''Warning:''' Alicization spoilers)
*[[Sword Art Online:There is but one ultimate way|There is but one ultimate way]] (Underworld, August 2026) ('''Warning:''' Alicization spoilers)

=====Sword Art Online: Material Editions=====
The Material Edition (ME) series is a series of doujinshis created by Kawahara Reki himself using the pen name "Kunori Fumio" (the same pen name he used when he wrote the web novel of SAO). Material Edition 1 and 3 have no links because they are not text, they are in manga format.

:*[[Sword Art Online:ME1|ME1: The Progressers]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME2|ME2: Early Characters]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME3|ME3: Ceramic Heart]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME4|ME4: Cold hand, Warm heart]] (Aincrad 50th Floor, September 2024)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME5|ME5: Salvia]] (Kawagoe, January 2025)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME6|ME6: Algade Showdown]] (Aincrad 22nd Floor, October 2024)
:*[[Sword_Art_Online:ME7|ME7: Continuation: Aria in the Starless Night]] (Aincrad 2nd Floor, 4 December 2022)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME8|ME8: Rondo of the Transient Sword - first chapter]] (Aincrad 2nd Floor, 8 December 2022)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME9|ME9: Concerto of Black and White - first chapter]] (Aincrad 3rd Floor, 14 December 2022)



==The ''Sword Art Online: Progressive'' series by Reki Kawahara==
'''Sword Art Online: Progressive''' is a '''''reboot''''' of the SAO Aincrad Arc starting from a day or two before the clearing of the First Floor Boss, and continuing onwards. The first chapter was included in the Anime despite not being part of the ''main'' Light Novel series.

'''Note:''' Please be advised that the side stories in this series have some changes from the original web versions, which have also been translated for your pleasure. Links above.

===Volume 1===
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Aria in the Starless Night (Aincrad 1st Floor, November 2022)]]
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Intermission|Intermission - Reason for the Whiskers]]
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Rondo of the Transient Sword (Aincrad 2nd Floor, December 2022)]]
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

== Web version ==
=== Aincrad ===
[[Sword Art Online:Web version Aincrad Prologue|Prologue]]-[[Sword Art Online:Web version Aincrad Chapter 1|1]]-2-3-4-5-6-7-8-9-10-11-12-13-14-15-16-17-18-19-20-21-22-23-24-25

=== Fairy Dance ===
With 7 chapters
=== The Death-Gun ===
With 6 parts including 55 chapters
=== Alicization ===
With 8 parts + end including 308 chapters
=== Side Stories ===
:*[[Sword Art Online:EX1|EX1: The Black Swordsman]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:EX2|EX2: Four Days]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:EX1.2|EX1.2: VRMMO開発悲話]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:EX3|EX3: Warmth of the Heart]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:EX4|EX4: Zekken]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:EX5|EX5: A Murder Case in the Area]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:EX6|EX6: Red-nosed Reindeer]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:Cradle of the Moon Chapter 1|EX7: Cradle of the Moon]]

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Sharramon|Sharramon]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Tap|Tap]]
:*[[User:Pryun|Pryun]]
:*[[‎User:‎Shichiya|Shichiya]]

'''RETIRED'''
:*[[User:Sharramon|Sharramon]]
:*[[User:BeginnerXP|BeginnerXP]]

'''M.I.A.'''
:*[[User:BakaSama|BakaSama]]
:*[[user:Thinklife|Thinklife]]
:*[[User:Aiko|Aiko]]
:*[[User:Thunder|Thunder]]
:*[[User:Black Cats of The Full Moon|Black Cats of the Full Moon]]
:*[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]

=== Editors ===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Kirito|Kirito]] (Please email work that needs to be edited)

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Aorii|Aorii]]
:*[[User:Black Cats of The Full Moon|Black Cats of the Full Moon]]
:*[[User:Saorian|Saorian]]
:*[[User:Thinklife|Thinklife]]
:*[[User:DrFaust|DrFaust]]

'''KIA'''
:*[[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]]

==Series Overview==
'''''Sword Art Online'' series'''
* Volume 1 - Aincrad (April 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-867760-8</nowiki>
* Volume 2 - Aincrad (August 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-867935-0</nowiki>
* Volume 3 - Fairy Dance (December 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868193-3</nowiki>
* Volume 4 - Fairy Dance (April 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868452-1</nowiki>
* Volume 5 - Phantom Bullet (August 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868763-8</nowiki>
* Volume 6 - Phantom Bullet (December 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870132-7</nowiki>
* Volume 7 - Mother's Rosario (April 2011) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870431-1</nowiki>
* Volume 8 - Early and Late (August 2011) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870733-6</nowiki>
* Volume 9 - Alicization Beginning (February 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-886271-4</nowiki>
* Volume 10 - Alicization Running (July 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-886697-2</nowiki>
* Volume 11 - Alicization Turning (December 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-891157-3</nowiki>
* Volume 12 - Alicization Rising (April 2013) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-891529-8</nowiki>

'''''Sword Art Online: Progressive'' series'''
* Volume 1 (October 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-886977-5</nowiki>

==More Information==
===Wikis===
* [http://swordartonline.wikia.com/wiki/Sword_Art_Online_Wiki Sword Art Online English Wiki]

===Wikipedia Articles===
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sword_Art_Online English Sword Art Online Wikipedia Article]
* [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%BD%E3%83%BC%E3%83%89%E3%82%A2%E3%83%BC%E3%83%88%E3%83%BB%E3%82%AA%E3%83%B3%E3%83%A9%E3%82%A4%E3%83%B3 Japanese Sword Art Online Wikipedia Article]
* [http://zh.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E5%88%80%E5%8A%8D%E7%A5%9E%E5%9F%9F Chinese Sword Art Online Wikipedia Article]

===Reki Kawahara===
*[http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E5%B7%9D%E5%8E%9F%E7%A4%AB Reki Kawahara] - Japanese wiki info on author.
*[http://www.t-ono.net/sakura-con-2013/Reki-Kawahara-Panel-Sakura-Con-2013.html Reki Kawahara Q&A 1] - SakuraCon Interview for Sword Art Online and Accel World
*[http://ani.me/zine/home/article/4373/ Reki Kawahara Q&A 2] - SakuraCon Interview for Sword Art Online and Accel World
*[http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/interview/2013-04-12/interview-sword-art-online-reki-kawahara Reki Kawahara Q&A 3] - Interview with Anime News Network
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Talk:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter1

2013-05-17T17:31:42Z

Vu.P:

Plain gladiators, after finally having raised around a pile, would be thrown before wild animals or dragons on their own, only to satisfy the sadistic tastes of their customers.
::-I don't know what "raised around a pile" means
::* It's supposed to be 'a pile of money', but that still doesn't make much sense. I've changed it.

As Orba continued eating his meal in his usual stooped behaviour, Gilliam pushed him in the back, who had.
::-the ending "who had" seem like the sentence is incomplete, or otherwise I think it's not needed
::* A leftover from editing, deleted it.

Orba, scrambled thoughts mulling in his head, didn’t acknowledge the sight of his brother, though.
::-I was confused by this line. The phrase "didn't acknowledge the sight of his brother" makes it sound like his brother appeared, but Orba didn't recognize him.
::* Orba called for his brother, but when the knight intervenes, he realizes (author uses the verb for acknowledge, though) that it isn't his brother who helped him. I've edited the sentence a bit, it should be less confusing now I hope.

The armoured youth had drawn his sword. It seemed like, when he understood the sword that should’ve pierced through Orba’s heart had somehow been repelled the to the side, he had felled that one soldier.
::-The sentence structure was confusing to me as to who each "he" referred to. I assume "he understood" is the "armoured youth" , but "he had felled" is the Garberan knight. But to me, it makes it sound like both those "he"s are the same person; unless the "armoured youth"'s sword hit his comrade instead of Orba.
::* I agree it's a bit confusing, and it's because of the order in which it's told, also in the original. But I guess that works better in Japanese. Orba is about to be killed by the 'bad' soldier, but then there's a flash of light, blocking it. The ''other'' 'bad' soldier says "What are you doing?", and then the author explains what happened: the armored youth had felled the soldier who was about to kill Orba. I've attempted to make it less confusing.

Above are sentences that I had trouble understanding their meanings. Maybe it's just me that doesn't understand, in which case just ignore them. I also made some slightly more liberal edits to the text. If you'd prefer I don't edit the text to that extent, let me know and I won't in future chapters. Same for posting sentences that I find unclear (like above) on the talk page if they're to trivial to spend time on. And thanks for the translation, I'm really enjoying it. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:48, 1 April 2013 (CDT)

: Thanks for the comments. And don't worry about posting sentences here. I actually appreciate it, because I often don't see it when sentences tend to be confusing while I'm translating. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 04:12, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

Is the the "“Go, go!” " suppose to be the crowd cheering? I find it little awkward but this may just may be me here.
* Yes. They say いけ！, but it can also mean '(go) do it', as in '(go) kill him' or '(go) fight'. Maybe "Fight, fight!" sounds better here, it's not an exact translation but it does its work. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 15:23, 24 April 2013 (CDT)
................................................................................................................................

Today was another success. Because the more virtuous people living in the city, to whom the admission fees were no more than about a child’s weekly allowance, were able to watch the games, over a thousand spectators were gathered.

Today was another success since the more virtuous people living in the city, for whom the admission fees were no more than about a child’s weekly allowance, were able to watch the games, over a thousand spectators were gathered.

*I connected these sentences since there was hanging subordinate clause. I also changed to whom - for whom. While I believe both are correct grammatical the other sounds more fluid to me.
:*I feel like the meaning of the sentence changed now, though. It's "Today was another success." and then a sentence explaining why it was a succes: "Over a thousand spectators were gathered", because "the more virtuous people living in the city were able to watch the games". I'd rather have the sentence order of the second sentence changed, but I'll wait for your reply before doing anything (I don't want to immediately repay you for your work by changing it again :P). --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 15:23, 24 April 2013 (CDT)

*Actually now I see your point about the sentence. The sentence should end at the word "success". Everything about the sentence is correct grammatical. The sentence structure does still make wary with Because in the front of sentence. I find it suitable to revert my first change.

Suggestion
* What about changing "because" to "Due to the fact"

Sorry to dig up an older discussion, but I just wanted to point out that "Because" here is completely fine, as the sentence has a main clause, and the clause that "because" is part of is dependent on that main clause. Thus, it's fine. The notion that "because" cannot start a sentence is false; as long as the clause that "because" is part of is subordinate to another, independent clause, it is correct grammatically. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

:And I see I forgot to reply on the 'due to the fact' suggestion. Personally I like 'because', as 'due to the fact' has a bit of a formal feel, so I'll keep it that way.

:On another note, I also start a lot of sentences with 'and' (the author starts a lot of sentences with 'because' and 'and' which is perfectly fine in Japanese), but I'm not quite sure if this is grammatically correct in English or if it sounds a bit odd. This might be because it's grammatically ''incorrect'' to start a sentence with 'and' or 'but' in Dutch ('because' is fine though). Personally, I'm not bothered with a sentence starting with 'and' in English, but I'd like to have a native speaker's opinion.

:--[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 05:54, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

:I don't really see a problem with starting a sentence with "and", given that its used as a stylistic device and used after an independent clause. I'm not completely sure on this point though, but I've seen a lot of authors, including very affluent ones, use it in that way. So I think its fine. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

:I'm pretty sure it's grammatically incorrect to start sentences with "And". However, I think it's something that happens often enough in casual speech that it's not incredibly awkward reading it as a native speaker, particularly if it was in dialogue. I'm not entirely sure about starting sentences with "But". For some reason I feel like I wouldn't do that very often, but I don't think it is 'wrong.' Sigh, editing on bt makes me feel depressed at how little English I actually ''know'', as opposed to just relying on what ''feels'' right as a native speaker. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:17, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

:I think that starting a sentence with "but" is fine though if you ask most English teachers, most of them wouldn't reccommend that. Of course, that's disregarding the author's style and whatnot. If we are to stick as close to the original text and styling, I believe it should be fine. Anyways, there are cases where English authors completely disregard grammar laws to establish a specfic voice. --[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 12:31, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

.........................................................................................................................................

.........................................................................................................................................

Talk:Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter1

2013-05-17T17:31:17Z

Vu.P:

Plain gladiators, after finally having raised around a pile, would be thrown before wild animals or dragons on their own, only to satisfy the sadistic tastes of their customers.
::-I don't know what "raised around a pile" means
::* It's supposed to be 'a pile of money', but that still doesn't make much sense. I've changed it.

As Orba continued eating his meal in his usual stooped behaviour, Gilliam pushed him in the back, who had.
::-the ending "who had" seem like the sentence is incomplete, or otherwise I think it's not needed
::* A leftover from editing, deleted it.

Orba, scrambled thoughts mulling in his head, didn’t acknowledge the sight of his brother, though.
::-I was confused by this line. The phrase "didn't acknowledge the sight of his brother" makes it sound like his brother appeared, but Orba didn't recognize him.
::* Orba called for his brother, but when the knight intervenes, he realizes (author uses the verb for acknowledge, though) that it isn't his brother who helped him. I've edited the sentence a bit, it should be less confusing now I hope.

The armoured youth had drawn his sword. It seemed like, when he understood the sword that should’ve pierced through Orba’s heart had somehow been repelled the to the side, he had felled that one soldier.
::-The sentence structure was confusing to me as to who each "he" referred to. I assume "he understood" is the "armoured youth" , but "he had felled" is the Garberan knight. But to me, it makes it sound like both those "he"s are the same person; unless the "armoured youth"'s sword hit his comrade instead of Orba.
::* I agree it's a bit confusing, and it's because of the order in which it's told, also in the original. But I guess that works better in Japanese. Orba is about to be killed by the 'bad' soldier, but then there's a flash of light, blocking it. The ''other'' 'bad' soldier says "What are you doing?", and then the author explains what happened: the armored youth had felled the soldier who was about to kill Orba. I've attempted to make it less confusing.

Above are sentences that I had trouble understanding their meanings. Maybe it's just me that doesn't understand, in which case just ignore them. I also made some slightly more liberal edits to the text. If you'd prefer I don't edit the text to that extent, let me know and I won't in future chapters. Same for posting sentences that I find unclear (like above) on the talk page if they're to trivial to spend time on. And thanks for the translation, I'm really enjoying it. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:48, 1 April 2013 (CDT)

: Thanks for the comments. And don't worry about posting sentences here. I actually appreciate it, because I often don't see it when sentences tend to be confusing while I'm translating. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 04:12, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

Is the the "“Go, go!” " suppose to be the crowd cheering? I find it little awkward but this may just may be me here.
* Yes. They say いけ！, but it can also mean '(go) do it', as in '(go) kill him' or '(go) fight'. Maybe "Fight, fight!" sounds better here, it's not an exact translation but it does its work. --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 15:23, 24 April 2013 (CDT)
................................................................................................................................

Today was another success. Because the more virtuous people living in the city, to whom the admission fees were no more than about a child’s weekly allowance, were able to watch the games, over a thousand spectators were gathered.

Today was another success since the more virtuous people living in the city, for whom the admission fees were no more than about a child’s weekly allowance, were able to watch the games, over a thousand spectators were gathered.

*I connected these sentences since there was hanging subordinate clause. I also changed to whom - for whom. While I believe both are correct grammatical the other sounds more fluid to me.
:*I feel like the meaning of the sentence changed now, though. It's "Today was another success." and then a sentence explaining why it was a succes: "Over a thousand spectators were gathered", because "the more virtuous people living in the city were able to watch the games". I'd rather have the sentence order of the second sentence changed, but I'll wait for your reply before doing anything (I don't want to immediately repay you for your work by changing it again :P). --[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 15:23, 24 April 2013 (CDT)

*Actually now I see your point about the sentence. The sentence should end at the word "success". Everything about the sentence is correct grammatical. The sentence structure does still make wary with Because in the front of sentence. I find it suitable to revert my first change.

Suggestion
* What about changing "because" to "Due to the fact"

Sorry to dig up an older discussion, but I just wanted to point out that "Because" here is completely fine, as the sentence has a main clause, and the clause that "because" is part of is dependent on that main clause. Thus, it's fine. The notion that "because" cannot start a sentence is false; as long as the clause that "because" is part of is subordinate to another, independent clause, it is correct grammatically. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

:And I see I forgot to reply on the 'due to the fact' suggestion. Personally I like 'because', as 'due to the fact' has a bit of a formal feel, so I'll keep it that way.

:On another note, I also start a lot of sentences with 'and' (the author starts a lot of sentences with 'because' and 'and' which is perfectly fine in Japanese), but I'm not quite sure if this is grammatically correct in English or if it sounds a bit odd. This might be because it's grammatically ''incorrect'' to start a sentence with 'and' or 'but' in Dutch ('because' is fine though). Personally, I'm not bothered with a sentence starting with 'and' in English, but I'd like to have a native speaker's opinion.

:--[[User:Dohma|Dohma]] ([[User talk:Dohma|talk]]) 05:54, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

:I don't really see a problem with starting a sentence with "and", given that its used as a stylistic device and used after an independent clause. I'm not completely sure on this point though, but I've seen a lot of authors, including very affluent ones, use it in that way. So I think its fine. --[[User:Kiydon|Kiydon]]

:I'm pretty sure it's grammatically incorrect to start sentences with "And". However, I think it's something that happens often enough in casual speech that it's not incredibly awkward reading it as a native speaker, particularly if it was in dialogue. I'm not entirely sure about starting sentences with "But". For some reason I feel like I wouldn't do that very often, but I don't think it is 'wrong.' Sigh, editing on bt makes me feel depressed at how little English I actually ''know'', as opposed to just relying on what ''feels'' right as a native speaker. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:17, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

I think that starting a sentence with "but" is fine though if you ask most English teachers, most of them wouldn't reccommend that. Of course, that's disregarding the author's style and whatnot. If we are to stick as close to the original text and styling, I believe it should be fine. Anyways, there are cases where English authors completely disregard grammar laws to establish a specfic voice. --[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 12:31, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

.........................................................................................................................................

.........................................................................................................................................

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15

2013-04-02T12:04:44Z

Vu.P:

I think it's not Bezobrakov but Bezoblakov. Since he is russian and latter could be translated as "without clouds" or "not cloudy". Not real russian surname though.

Is Liu Yunde alive? The sentence "Then were you aware that the 'Heavenly General' was present with and perished alongside the fleet?" indicates that he's dead but further reading hints that he's alive and is active.--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 07:04, 2 April 2013 (CDT)

Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo:Registration Page

2013-03-31T17:49:18Z

Vu.P:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

==The ''Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo'' series ==

===Volume 1===

::*Prologue - [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Parts 1 - 2 [[User:Magykalman|Magykalman]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Parts 3 - 4 [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''

===Volume 2===

::*Prologue - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''

===Volume 3===

::*Prologue- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 2- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 3- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 4- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''

===Volume 4===

::*Prologue- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]
::*Chapter 2- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 5===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 5.5===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Chapter 5-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 6===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 7===

::*Prologue - [[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]''' - completed'''
::*Chapter 1- [[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]'''
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 8===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo:Registration Page

2013-03-31T02:03:07Z

Vu.P:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

==The ''Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo'' series ==

===Volume 1===

::*Prologue - [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Parts 1 - 2 [[User:Magykalman|Magykalman]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Parts 3 - 4 [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]

===Volume 2===

::*Prologue - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]

===Volume 3===

::*Prologue- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 2- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 3- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 4- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''

===Volume 4===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 5===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 5.5===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Chapter 5-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 6===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 7===

::*Prologue - [[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]''' - completed'''
::*Chapter 1- [[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]'''
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 8===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo:Registration Page

2013-03-31T02:02:25Z

Vu.P:

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that).

==The ''Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo'' series ==

===Volume 1===

::*Prologue - [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Parts 1 - 2 [[User:Magykalman|Magykalman]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Parts 3 - 4 [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]

===Volume 2===

::*Prologue - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes - [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]

===Volume 3===

::*Prologue- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 1- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 2- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Chapter 3- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]
::*Chapter 4- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''
::*Author's Notes- [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]]'''- completed'''

===Volume 4===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 5===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 5.5===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Chapter 5-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 6===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

===Volume 7===

::*Prologue - [[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]''' - completed'''
::*Chapter 1- [[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]'''
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 8===

::*Prologue-
::*Chapter 1-
::*Chapter 2-
::*Chapter 3-
::*Chapter 4-
::*Author's Notes-

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo|Main Page]]
|-
|}

Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo:Updates

2013-03-31T01:50:45Z

Vu.P:

:* March 02, 2013: Volume 2 Author's Notes Completed
:* March 02, 2013: Volume 1 Author's Notes Completed
:* February 28, 2013: Volume 3 Chapter 2 Completed
:* February 18, 2013: Volume 3 Chapter 1 Completed
:* January 18, 2013: Volume 2 Chapter 3 Completed
:* January 15, 2013: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Completed
:* December 30, 2012: Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed
:* December 25, 2012: Volume 2 Chapter 1 Completed
:* December 13, 2012: Volume 1 Chapter 4 Completed
:* December 06, 2012: Volume 1 Chapter 1 Completed
:* December 06, 2012: Volume 1 Chapter 3 Completed
:* December 03, 2012: Volume 2 Prologue Completed
:* October 05, 2012: Volume 1 Prologue Completed
:* October 05, 2012: Page created

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo:Updates

2013-03-31T01:48:50Z

Vu.P: Created page with ":* January 15, 2013: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Completed :* December 30, 2012: Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed :* December 25, 2012: Volume 2 Chapter 1 Completed :* December 13, 2012: V..."

:* January 15, 2013: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Completed
:* December 30, 2012: Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed
:* December 25, 2012: Volume 2 Chapter 1 Completed
:* December 13, 2012: Volume 1 Chapter 4 Completed
:* December 06, 2012: Volume 1 Chapter 1 Completed
:* December 06, 2012: Volume 1 Chapter 3 Completed
:* December 03, 2012: Volume 2 Prologue Completed
:* October 05, 2012: Volume 1 Prologue Completed
:* October 05, 2012: Page created

Talk:Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo:Volume 7 Prologue

2013-03-31T01:37:13Z

Vu.P: /* Edit Suggestions */

==Edit Suggestions==
The third sentence/line is a bit awkward. Considering how the sentence flows, perhaps it is "Anxiety and expectations filled and took over the heart".--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 20:37, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo:Volume 7 Prologue

2013-03-31T01:37:00Z

Vu.P: Created page with "==Edit Suggestions== The third sentence/line is a bit awkward. Considering how the sentence flows, perhaps it is "Anxiety and expectations filled and took over the heart"."

==Edit Suggestions==
The third sentence/line is a bit awkward. Considering how the sentence flows, perhaps it is "Anxiety and expectations filled and took over the heart".

Talk:Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo

2013-03-31T01:32:15Z

Vu.P:

== Formatting ==

Should we use "Sakurasou" or "the Sakura Dormitory"? The former coheres to the name of the novel, while the latter expresses the full meaning. Or maybe we should add a Translator's note and use the former? [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] 23:50, 5 October 2012 (CDT)

It's better to stick more to the Japanese side. And instead of "Hall" write it as "Dormitory". --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 00:06, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

WE HELL YEAH I'VE WAITED SO LONG FOR THIS TO START!!! XDDDDD THX TO WHOEVER WHO TOOK THE INITAITIVE TO START THE POLLS. XDDDDDDD
<3 YOU!!! XDDD sry for the lag cause I went on holiday. :P [[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]] 16:04, 23 Nov 2012 (GMT+8)

I've been wondering: Would you translators prefer that I edit the script strictly for spelling, grammar and format, and stick really close to the original more direct translation, or would it be better if I tried to make the text flow more, occasionally altering meanings in some way to make it read more like an English novel? I would like to think that I'm not completely ignorant of Japanese culture and language(otherwise I probably wouldn't even be here), so sometimes I can infer as to what some of the original text was trying to say and thus try to find a more suitable western/English equivalent. I am fine with either way, as the former is easier and less time consuming, though more mechanical, and the latter would be more interesting to do, albeit requiring more effort. What would you guys prefer?
P.s. Sorry for the huge block of text :P -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 22:25, 3 December 2012 (CST)

Erm...For me, at least just for me, because I did work previously as an editor (Yeah I sucked at it), most translators would prefer the text edited for spelling, grammar, and format. With flow included. But if it is a big changed to the whole sentence, we would normally paste the "Before change" and "Changed" on the discussion page, then change it. But technical terms are still kept and untranslated (E.g. Sakurasou, Kouhai, Sempai.) I have no idea why, but it looks and sounds better if kept like that. :PPP

But for me, I don't really wanna go through that hassle. If you don't mind that, I would appreciate it, but because of RL stuff, (Most ppl have that), I think it is rather time-consuming. So I am fine if you just edit. And if I don't like it, I'll just change that portion of text back. Something like that. :)

I'm quite flexible so it's fine. But maybe you would have to ask the opinions of other translators as well, just in case... :PPPP
P.S. sry for the even longer line of text. XDDDD --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

I don't think that it's that big of a deal, but is this project still supposed to be in UK English? I saw something about that when I started editing this, but when I recently checked again it wasn't there anymore. So, did the rules change? Just wondering because the other editor (the one that's actually here) is changing things to American English, so I don't know if I should do the same or continue to use UK. -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 21:37, 7 December 2012 (CST)

Just my 2¥ concerning editing. After two years of translation, editing and TLC, I think that you should try having the meaning conveyed in a more natural English. For example, idioms, expressions and many things can be edited as long as the script gets better, not worse. So if it doesn't flow well, I'd say that it needs to be rephrased. Basically, you can change or subtitute as long as the meaning doesn't get twisted around.

For the project, BT's default language is American English. However, pudding comes from HK and he uses UK English. I'd say you pick the English you want, as long as it is applied throughout the series. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:51, 7 December 2012 (CST)

The thing is, I'm from Canada and would prefer UK English, but I'm not the only editor anymore. I guess I'll work something out with the other guy who seems to prefer American.
Oh, and thanks for your advice, Kira.
-[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 22:01, 7 December 2012 (CST)

Haha lol. I don't mind either, though I'll be sending in a mixed version of it. :DDD Lol cause I'm not in UK or America, so my English is pretty screwed up, so you'll see a little color of every nation. LOL
On a side note, who's the project supervisor and admin for it? I think it's better to put there cause newbies like me would need the info. :/
Though I contacted pudding at that time cause he was the only translator. :P --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

Woah, lol I just noticed that this is now a full project. Congrats for all you guys' hard work! -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 00:06, 9 December 2012 (CST)

Thx! And pls help edit when you have free time too! XD --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

Erm hi just dropping by to ask a question. In the anime of Sakurasou, it seemed that Misaki always calls Sorata "Kouhai-kun". So just wondering if we need ta put the "-kun" prefix behind. thx. :D --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

If we do start putting kuns onto Kouhai, then we should put kun/san/chan onto everything else. But I don't think that's necessary.[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 03:20, 12 December 2012 (CST)

Kk thx! But on a side note, Nanami always uses the "Kanda-kun" to voice the sarcasm of her speech, e.g. "Kanda-kun, can you stop looking here?" so... :/ --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

I see, but the sarcasm might only be in the anime. I'm TLing from the KR version, and it doesn't really emphasize the sarcasm. I guess I'll ask for Pudding's advice.

On a side note, what do the other LNs do? Do they add the kun/san/chan on the end? Or does it depend on the translator?
[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 04:37, 13 December 2012 (CST)

Hm...I think it depends on the translator. LOL --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

I've talked to Pudding, and he says why not. So'll put the kuns onto the Kohai from now on. I'll edit ch3&4 for the kuns --[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 07:36, 13 December 2012 (CST)

Okay! :D - - [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman]]

Added the kuns in the rest. Hopefully I'll have more free time during winter break to do more editing, but I'll still be popping in from time to time until then. -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 21:11, 13 December 2012 (CST)

Managed to get my hands on the JP raws all the way up to vol 8. So...if anyone needs them, I have them. Also uploading the pics now. - [[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 14:36, 23 December 2012 (CST)

Hey guys, I'd like to help out, either as an editor or translator. Native English (American) speaker, so I'd probably do better on editing, but I can attempt to translate from the Chinese LN (which I have access to) or from the original that Jasou says he has access to. [[User:Khiral|Khiral]] ([[User talk:Khiral|talk]]) 01:46, 27 December 2012 (CST)

Hello Khiral, having an extra TL or an editor is awesome and welcomed. If you feel comfortable TLing, you can start from Vol3 because Vol2 is being done by Pudding321 and myself.If you want to edit, then that's fine as well. Just go with whichever you feel you can dedicate yourself into without getting too bored.

If you are going to translate, it would be better to translate from the original language(Japanese) because it's better to use the original source. But if you find Chinese easier to TL from, then you can choose to use the Chinese version.--[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 03:03, 27 December 2012 (CST)

After some thought, I will just edit for the time being. I searched the forums, but couldn't find a general protocol for editing. Is there anything particular? [[User:Khiral|Khiral]] ([[User talk:Khiral|talk]]) 08:30, 28 December 2012 (CST)

There really aren't much protocols that I'm aware of, except that we prefer to use UK English and we don't like to change the meaning of the context. So just make sure that the original meaning of the book is retained. Also, please check for the flow of the words, so that it doesn't sound forced or confusing. So you can sign yourself up on the editors section and get started! --[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 09:37, 28 December 2012 (CST)

Uploaded Volume 8 images. Semi-spoilers inside. [[User:Khiral|Khiral]] ([[User talk:Khiral|talk]]) 11:15, 31 December 2012 (CST)

Hey there, Khiral. I'm just wondering why you use two different accounts to update. I'm guessing KuroDubZero is also you? -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 11:48, 31 December 2012 (CST)

I only use this account, barring some sort of strange split personality, so I don't think so. Also, high quality image scans got posted just as I uploaded the chapter 8 images. GG. brb reuploading. Edit: Also read the pages that go with volume's 8 semi-spoiler image and hnggggggggggggggggggggggh I'll be back once I'm done dying of hnnnnnnnnghhhhhhhh [[User:Khiral|Khiral]] ([[User talk:Khiral|talk]]) 11:55, 31 December 2012 (CST)

Haha, okay then, I guess I was mistaken. Just don't get a nosebleed and actually die of blood loss :). Though, I wonder who that mystery uploader(KuroDubZero) is? - [[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 15:43, 31 December 2012 (CST)

== Volume 7.5 ==

First off would like to say thanks for the translators translating this series, really enjoying the anime so i have enjoyed reading the LN, just wanted to point out on the slim chance that you actually didn't know that you missed out on volume 7.5

http://www.mangaupdates.com/image/i140851.jpg

Also i was wondering if chapter 2 of volume 1 is still being translated, my reason for wondering this is because the translation is getting pretty consistent updates with the exception of chapter 2 which is 50% done, so i was wondering if the translator that had that chapter registered stopped or was just busy with RL or whatever else.

Hi there, and first off, thanks for the support. (I think) most of us are aware about 7.5, but I guess the raws aren't readily available, so that section has yet to be added. The TL for chapter 2 is probably just busy with RL stuff. I think he has mentioned that his pace is pretty slow, so you'll just have to wait until he finishes. Though, if you're watching the anime, then you're not missing out on much by reading ahead. Also, please sign your name with four "~" (no spaces, not including quotes). - [[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 14:03, 2 January 2013 (CST)

Hey Anon visitor. So we do know about volume 7.5 and I will do them when I have time. Also, in regards to Ch2, I'm not the one who is doing it, so you won't get the updates for it until the TL comes back to do it. However, I do suggest checking out NanoDesu who are doing a great job at translating Sakurasou as well. We aren't working together with them, but we still support them full heartedly for what they are doing. I think they are on Ch2 ATM, and will finish that chapter earlier than us.

The recent updates (Vol1 Ch3, 4, Vol2 ch1, 2 & 4) were done by me, so that's why it was updated regularly. But don't expect Ch3 of Vol2, because I'm not the one who's doing that chapter.

Here's the link for NanoDesu- http://sakurasouthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/chapter-2-3/

Please give them and us lots of love and support.[[User:Monkeii12|Monkeii12]] ([[User talk:Monkeii12|talk]]) 15:44, 2 January 2013 (CST)

Eh bro so sry. I'm really busy with my stocks now. Index isn't looking very well and bears are taking control of the market. So kinda busy. So so sry. :( Maybe you can go read at NanoDesu or sth if you want to (if you can read difficult words) lol. Thx for supporting BT and all btw. XD And yeah I'll do the update ASAP when I have time to type them out ltr (I'm done with the TL part). So sry again. --[[user:Magykalman|Magykalman]]

== Wikia Recruitment ==

Recruiting, editors for Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo wikia (here's the link: http://sakurasounopetnakanojo.wikia.com). 
We need more and more editor to make it grow and become a noticeable wikia for this anime. 
Be there, makes the wikia grows and be proud of yourselves for succeeding to spread the series. 
 
We'll wait for your contribution there. 
Any further information please contact me, Ethrundr, in the wikia. 
In IRC, you can contact me about the wikia by joining channel #sakurasouwikia 
 
[[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]] ([[User talk:Pygmalion|talk]]) 06:38, 22 January 2013 (CST)

== Edit Confirmations ==

In some of the translations, some of the responses use 'why' to reply back. I'm not sure what the literal translation is from the RAWs but it this type of reply is very awkward and confusing so I would rather change everything to 'what'. Before I make any such changes though, I would like some confirmation about this. Thanks.--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 18:56, 8 February 2013 (CST)

In the KR raws that I TL from, it uses 'why'. However, if you think that 'what' is a better choice, I don't think it really matters. I would check with Pudding though, since he TLs from the original JP raws.[[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 20:50, 8 February 2013 (CST)

'Why' is a valid response in many cases, so I don't really see a problem with the use of 'why'. But, if it's really bothering you... From what I remember, the JP raws do use 'why'(なぜ naze), but I might be wrong as I haven't looked through them ever since I got them a few months back. I don't think pudding (or anyone else for that matter) will reply any time soon, as the only activity I've seen lately has been from Junnynam. Also, many thanks for still being such a great and dedicated translator, Junnynam. -[[User:Jasou|Jasou]] ([[User talk:Jasou|talk]]) 21:17, 8 February 2013 (CST)

Thanks Jasou, and I think you're right about the 'naze' thing. 'Naze', 'nande' are some commonly used responses in Japanese (from what I've seen on animes at least). Anyhow, I'll be back on Sakurasou soon. My other LN project is almost complete :D --[[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 21:29, 8 February 2013 (CST)

In general, English speakers don't reply back with 'why'. However, if the raws translates like that, then I will not touch it.--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 08:05, 9 February 2013 (CST)

"If it’s Mashiro, she would be able to paint something like that. She certainly had the possibility." Perhaps 'ability' or 'potential' since 'possibility' doesn't fit in this context. Also, "Thin legs, slim figure, pale skin and the person still looked boyish". The flow is a bit bad so maybe "Even with thin legs, a slim figure, and pale skin, the person still looked boyish"? --[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 11:19, 18 February 2013 (CST)

Possibility to potential is fine. And with the second bit, I'll try to change it so that it flows better. Thanks for the edits. [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 13:53, 18 February 2013 (CST)

I'm reaching my finals so my pace will slow down drastically. From now on, I will also be pasting my edit suggestions in the discussion page of each chapter if that doesn't bother everyone. --[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 20:32, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

== Pdf Version ==

Pdfs were done by Chaoscube. Thank you.

http://ge.tt/m/7WCBStb

[[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 16:55, 23 March 2013 (CDT)

== Adel Ainsworth ==

In the 2nd novel, when talking about this character, you have translated his age as "seventeen" (17). Given that this answer calmed Sorata and that he is older than Rita (her grandfather, if I'm not wrong), who, like Mashiro and Sorata is 16-17, shouldn't it be "seventy" (70) instead? --[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:59, 24 March 2013 (CDT)

I think Mashiro was kidding about the age. I'll try to contact Pudding or Nanodesu for clarification. Since I'm using the Korean version, I can't tell if it's a translation mistake on the publisher's part or it was intentional. But it does say seventeen. [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 17:13, 24 March 2013 (CDT)

I talked to Pudding about it and it is indeed seventy. Something like this is one of the major disadvantages of using a version that has already been translated (J->K->E). I should've guessed that it was an error just by looking at the context, but I forgot to reconfirm with other translators. [[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 04:27, 25 March 2013 (CDT)

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2013-03-29T21:57:38Z

Vu.P:

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular At Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.

Novel is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Español)|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Italiano)|Italiano (Italian)]]

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever, who is lousy at magic but is an honors student.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever, who is good at everything.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==

===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

'''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''

'''If you appreciate the Translator's effort, thank them in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5669 Staff Appreciation Thread]'''

==Updates==
* '''17-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 14 completed

* '''15-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 13 completed

* '''12-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 12 completed

* '''11-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 11 completed

* '''9-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 4 completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

'''You can find the PDF, ePUB and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 5 - Summer Holiday Chapter ===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious Lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 6 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 7 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 8 - Reminiscence Chapter ===
[[File:MKnR v08 000-0.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 9 - Visitor Chapter (I)===
[[File:Mknr v9 000.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
*[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

'''Retired'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translation Checker===
*[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
*[[User:Nukie|nukie]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]
*[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（9）来訪者編<上> (March 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891423-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter3

2013-03-29T21:54:50Z

Vu.P:

== Chapter 3: A New Mask ==
=== Part 1 ===

These past few days, Tarkas had indeed been busier than normal, bustling about all over the place. And the busier the busy man became, the livelier he got too. So light on his feet as if they’d grown wings, he showed them the peak of pride.

Whether it was building a stadium exclusively for the use of the Tarkas Gladiatorial Group, or planning to buy a dozen of a new dragon species, Tarkas had large-scale future plans for his sword-slaves. As usual, Orba wasn’t of the same mind.

“If you’re able to get appeal in front of the imperial families, I might think of rewarding you, Orba. The opponent, too, will be exceptionally prepared. Make a good fight. What? If you can’t get worked up, you’ll just have to do like you always do.”

Although he smacked his shoulder with an ear-to-ear smile, it honestly had a weird taste to it. When he heard with even Gowen having a bitter smile, it immediately turned to a serious look,

“I have no doubt that the Tarkas Gladiatorial Group is a major company in this industry. Even so, I never heard of Tarkas having connections with the imperial family and other top brass. He’s only worked with nobles like Fedom, the Lord of Birac and director of the Gladiator’s Guild. Although Tarkas has apparently only met him face to face during meetings. Nevertheless, until now, he had never even received a single direct job from Fedom. But I think it’s such an enormous job, this. I constantly told him that it’s better to request the cooperation from other places, but Tarkas has refused them all.”

“You’re prone to worry, old man,” Shique said, shrugging his shoulders. “Isn’t it fine? Even if we get their disapproval, it won’t be our heads that roll. It only means we’ll have to find another place to fight as gladiators.”

Orba, too, shared the same sentiment. It made little difference where he was. The only way for a gladiator to secure his life, was to earn gold. And if it means his road to freedom gets even one step closer, he would continue to fight wherever. That was all there was to it.

Several more days passed after that, and the preparations for their departure to Seirin Valley had finally started. They loaded their weapons and armour onto carts, and performed the arduous task of taking the dragons from their cages.

Inside the spacious dragon’s abode, Orba was wordlessly watching over Hou Ran guiding the dragons. Although he’d seen several animal trainers here, he didn’t know another human being who could handle dragons like this.

There was one such expert trainer who could ‘make three Sozos’s dance to music” using a flute, who fed them every day at a fixed time, gently brushed their snouts, and kept doing just that as a daily routine. He was killed easily, eaten by the Sozos’ on a whim.

That was primarily a dragon’s nature.

A human showing affection and training them, could achieve results to some extent, but there was never something like complete certainty. Even dragons that should have been domesticated for a long time, nested feelings within. In reality, they were not so sure about their intelligence, after being tricked by humans who’ve set up elaborate traps of, for example, pitfalls and collapsing walls.

But as far as he knew, among these dragons, Orba had never seen a time where Ran’s orders didn’t seem effective. And she didn’t use a whip or lure them with bait. Ran only blew them a low whistle and they stood in line like orderly trained soldiers, carrying their huge bodies one by one into the direction of Ran’s beckoning hand.

But, there seemed to be individual differences among them.

“Orba. Help me out without just looking.”

With slightly irritated words, Ran folded her arms near one medium-sized Baian dragon. Having dropped its waist in the corner of the cage, it didn’t seem to try to move at all. Although Orba didn’t think it was his place to blame him for ignoring Ran’s orders, as he turned to the corner, it looked like it wasn’t going to head the other way no matter what happened.

“What should I do? Tie a chain around its neck?”

A tranquilizing gun had hardly any effect on a Baian. However, it took a lot of manpower to pull it by the chains. The medium-sized Baian was quite short compared to a Sozos, but its shoulders were still at about the same height as the head of a grown man. It was about three metres long, and the rugged hide of its body was much like armour to the touch. Small angular comb-like scales sprang up in a line, giving it the appearance of an atrocious lizard.

“You should get on, Orba.”

“What do you mean?”

Orba was taken by surprise. It wasn’t like there weren’t any gladiator games where they rode atop Baians, but it took great pains to put someone who was not familiar with it on a Baian’s back. In short, you just didn’t know when the dragon was going to shake you off and trample you underneath, and in the meantime you had to try and kill your opponent. It was intended to entertain the audience with the thrill of the situation but, without magic or the efficacy of drugs, it was impossible to handle the heavy tank-like Baians.

“Dragons are different from beasts. Even if they’re degenerated, dragons have a dragon’s intellect. Humans simply cannot understand it. But you’ll be fine, Orba. They’ve surely opened their hearts.”

When the girl’s lips started to come apart, she spoke as if she was singing. However, because of the contents, virtually ordering Orba to ‘die’, it was incomprehensible even for a gladiator. But, as aforementioned, the truth was that he’d never seen someone more skilled in handling dragons than her. Besides, if he saw her characteristic defenseless smile, for some mysterious reason he was willing to believe any outrageous thing she said.

Orba slowly approached the Baian. The dragon started kicking his hind legs onto the floor, raising a single growl and pulling its tongue, which was split in two, in and out restlessly, as he looked down at Orba with eyes similar to glass beads.

Orba instantly gathered his courage. As he moved aside, he transmitted it to his legs and jumped towards its back. In an instant, he landed on the dragon’s backside. To avoid being thrown off, Orba swung both his arms around the thick neck. Although unexpectedly, it seemed almost as if the dragon’s hot blood got transmitted when he touched it, and Orba naturally didn’t know whether or not there was a change to the dragon’s mindset. However, the Baian sluggishly came to its feet, and started walking to the place guided by the young woman.

“This child was born only half a year ago,” Hou Ran said as she led the beast. “Even after half a year, its body is no longer outsized by an adult’s. However, they’re still children at heart. Even so, among animal trainers, there are those who can’t see the distinction.”

The four Baians were put into a new cage with a pulley. That cage could be pulled by either two Sozos’s or a single Houban. But, because Sozos’s were considered to be unpredictable – although Hou Ran said the Baian dragons were actually the most capricious variety because it was impossible to perfectly suppress one – they would spend the journey in a cage.

So, as everyone was pressed for a hurry on the preparations, when it was only one hour before departure, small-sized dragons suddenly rushed into the parade grounds.

They were three Tengo’s in a row. They were even one size smaller than the Baians and, because of their maneuverability in tight turns, often used on the battlefield instead of horses. Their big heads resembled that of a bird’s, its long neck nearly bent to the ground, and it bounced about running on two thin legs.

When the dragons suddenly made their stop, the lead dragonrider, nearly sent flying by the force, tumbled off.

“S-Shit, that’s why dragons—”

The man, spitting out sand that seemed to have entered his mouth, had his plump body covered with a purple robe. Judging from his appearance, he looked like a wealthy merchant making easy money. The two figures behind him, also sitting on their respective dragons, quickly got down and lent a hand to the man who seemed to be their employer, as Hou Ran ran over to their position.

The front Tengo had bent its legs and was crouched down. It had probably been overworked, as white vomit came from its mouth. Ran was about to stroke the back of its neck when,

“Don’t come any closer to His Excellency, slave!”

There was the single blow of a whip. Although Ran immediately tried to jump back, she fell and skimmed her ankle. Ran didn’t run however, but glared at the armed soldier right in front of her. He was still a young soldier, and when he noticed Ran’s hair and skin, he got an even more furious expression.

“The tribe worshipping the Dragon God, huh? Damn impertinent savages…”

The tendency to look down on the nomads, who held no fixed territory, as an uncivilized people was strong in all lands. In that sense, as was the same for Orba’s case, Tarkas was thoroughly pragmatic.

The soldier once more brandished his whip.

But soon after, he raised a low groan and became rigid. Orba’s hand came from the side, grasped his wrist, and twisted it upwards. As he writhed in pain, bending his spine, he got kicked forward.

“I do not know where your ‘Excellency’ is, but we have our own ways here. If you say you hate having to mingle with the likes of slaves, you shouldn’t purposely set foot in a slave den. Please make your leave.”

He snatched away the soldier’s whip, and struck it to the ground.

“D-Do you bloody know your place!?”

The soldier was about to stand up and unsheathe the sword at his hip when,

“Wait! Wait, Orba!”

Tarkas was running up to them from behind. It took all his strength to spur on his stout body, which was evenly matched with that of the robed man.

“Y-You, utter moron! Basically, you’re not even supposed to speak out of turn. Hurry and get back to your preparations!! …Ohh, Fedom-sama, if there’s been any discourtesy, I humbly ask for forgiveness. Especially considering you’ve directly come to visit such a squalid place like this, I think—“

“Ahh, at ease. You don’t have to bow, Tarkas,” the robed man said, as he rubbed his hands and proceeded to shake hands with the slave trader. “I have business with this man here. Orba? Yes, it was Orba. You.”

He pointed his finger at the mask Orba, who was about to leave supporting Ran’s shoulder, was wearing.

Naturally, Tarkas was taken by surprise, but so was Orba himself. In the first place, it was quite rare for a person from the outside world to refer to a sword-slave by name.

Orba stopped in his tracks. When he tried to recall where he’d heard the name Fedom before, the face got bizarrely distorted, as it didn’t resemble the face of any person Orba had seen until now. Only much later did he notice that it was a smile, stifling the usual scorn for slaves as if to guess his overall mood.

At that time, he forgot all about that strange expression, for he starting speaking unexpected words directed at Orba.

“Do you remember me? No, you may not remember it. At the time, you were hardly even conscious. I’m a council member of the Imperial Dynasty of Mephius, the Lord of Birac. I’m also acting as the head of the Gladiator’s Guild, and I’m the one who made you wear that mask.”

It was the first time he’d entered Tarkas’ office without the owner himself present. But of course, he didn’t care about something like that. Above all, Orba's devouring eyes were staring at the man before him – the one who called himself Fedom, a leading Mephius aristocrat.

“What’s with those eyes? It looks like you’d immediately draw a sword and cut off my head, if you had one.”

''I could even strangle you to death barehanded'', Orba thought, but of course he didn’t say those words out loud. Next to Fedom stood a boy who might be a page, a pallid-faced houseboy-like youth, and a soldier who was the only one armed. It would be really careless.

“Even if you bear a grudge against me, it’s like you’re barking up the wrong tree. It is not on my behalf that you were imprisoned, but because of your own crimes.”

“Then…”

It was the first time Orba opened his mouth since this man had called out his name.
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v01 121.jpg|thumb]]

“Why did you make me wear this mask? Is this what you nobles call fun? Doesn’t it matter how much I suffer, because I’m just a slave!?”

“Mind your words, you!” the soldier angrily shouted.

But Fedom said, “I don’t mind.”

“I do not have the liberty to play around with slaves who aren’t certain of their tomorrows,” he continued. “However… Just because your days were uncertain, yes, how admirably it is that you survived to this day. Back then, you were nothing more than a child. Having survived as a gladiator for two years… can it be called luck? No. Rather than something like luck, this is, as you explained so well – the destined golden mean of fate, that’s said to have decided all humans lives from the instant of the universe’s creation, right?”

He turned his head to the youth behind him. The young man gave a thin smile and slightly stroked his chin. Although, in a sense, it was more disrespectful than Orba’s attitude among Mephius’ nobility, Fedom showed no signs that he was bothered by it.

“Besides, you were practically a child at the time, but your physique has also gotten considerably more adult-like in these two years. You wouldn’t be the same person if it weren’t for the mask… Hmph, the timing’s a bit off, though. Give it another year and your body would’ve developed more and more, but it could also have ended up badly.”

Of course, Orba had absolutely no idea what this man was talking about. Fedom was talking as if he’d met up with an old friend he’d missed, while it had been a curse for Orba, so to speak, due to the mask always separating his face and the outside with iron during those two years, in which it had continued to fiercely smoulder his face for a period of time.

He’d floundered about, stained with blood because he’d tried to pry off the mask with his nails, and broke the ankles where the chain connected his feet because of his struggles. And each time, Orba had cursed everything for the fate he had lost, and the fate he had gotten in return.

Indeed, for two years that mask had been with Orba, who had yet to accept the hardships and deaths, and it had become the very symbol of his determination to take back that what was bereft of him from the same hand that took his mother, brother, and Alice.

And then, suddenly an unfamiliar noble came before him, saying he’s the one that made him wear it. It was as Fedom said. If he’d had a sword at hand… No, it could be a sword or a dagger, or just a very heavy vase – anything nearby that could be used to kill. The instant Fedom showed an opening, he would’ve jumped up and smashed it into the man’s face. Of course, even now, it still wasn’t too late for that.

But, whether or not Fedom knew about Orba’s potential double suicide, the man continued to stall.

“Very well, Orba. I’ll take off that mask, right here in this place.”

“What?”

“And that’s not all. From now on, you will also be released from your status as a slave. There’s no longer the need for you to pick up a sword and kill. However, this doesn’t mean you’ll be a free man. It’s simple. These are the conditions. In just a little while from now, Tarkas will leave you in my custody. But it’s no more than that.”

“Wait.”

“And during that time, you don’t go against my words and do as I say. There’s no need to be afraid. It’s much easier than being among slaves and killing each other. You will only obey me like a puppet. However—”

“Wait!”

Orba unintentionally let a shout escape his mouth. He shook his head in irritation before the tongue-tied Fedom in front of him.

“If you are the one who made me wear this mask, why do you now suddenly come to remove it? And why would you free me from slavery if I still have to follow your orders? Just what kind of joke is this!? What’s the reason you suddenly want to remove my mask here and now? How come you made me wear it in the first place? You bastards so easily manipulated a person’s fate to your own whimsical satisfactions. Just, how much more entertainment do you seek!?”

While he was uninterested in the words themselves, probably because he couldn’t grasp how much anguish had been included in that two-year period, Fedom shrank away, startled. He changed places with the soldier, who stepped forward to protect his master. Orba was glaring at Fedom’s figure over the soldier’s shoulder, as a sharp glint lit up in his eyes behind the mask.

“What do you intend to do by taking of the mask, freeing me from being a slave, and buying me over? Are you raising some sort of child assassins!?”

“W-Wait. Wait, I tell you.”

This time it was Fedom’s turn to take over control. Hidden behind the soldier’s back, he wiped the sweat from his forehead.

“I understand. However, we do not have enough time and this isn’t the place. Would it be better if I tell you that you’ll be killed if you don’t follow my orders?”

“Then you’d better hurry up and start talking. About what you intend to do with me.” 

The soldier’s Adam’s apple bobbed up and down. Even though it was just an unarmed person in front of him, it looked like he was facing a carnivorous animal with those glistening, golden eyes glaring at him.

Noble and slave. Basically, the two weren’t even supposed to meet eye to eye, but the air of intimidation that reversed these positions between them was gradually occupying the room. Then,

“Fine, just wait a bit.”

The student-like youth cut into the conversation. He took one step forward, standing between Orba and Fedom.

“This is not an extremely complicated story. But to explain it from the beginning, surely takes precious time. What should I do in order to try and convince him first? Can I start by taking off the mask?”

“Once it is removed it cannot be used again,” Fedom said unhappily. “If this guy says he won’t obey afterwards, any leverage but killing him disappears.”

“There’s any number of ways in doing this. I’d like you to have faith in me.”

While he heard the strange exchange between the two, Orba noticed that the man, who looked like a youth, actually carried a considerable age. He had a somewhat hoarse voice, and his hair was mixed with white.

“I understand, Hermann. Go ahead.”

Receiving Fedom’s permission, the man called Hermann headed over to Orba’s side. Orba backed off by reflex and got surprised when he felt the man’s fingers fix closely on his mask.

Orba was able to ascertain the distance of his own sword and spear, and also instantly gauge his opponent’s attacking range. That was the talent Orba also had two years ago, and what made him live that long.

And yet, Hermann had quietly and easily been able to creep up to his chest.

“Don’t be afraid,” Hermann said with a grin. Having applied his fingers to the mask, he came even closer to his face.

“That mask does not come off even with superhuman strength. Also, there’s no such thing as a key to take it off. But I guess you know that best yourself after these two years, right?”

Orba doubted whether the one wearing the mask wasn’t Hermann instead. Was it because it looked like he’d stuck human skin onto his face and was in fact hiding his true face behind it? The skin was strangely stiff and, depending on the angle of light, he might not look like a young man after all.

But above all, it was those two eyes gazing his way. Unlike his facial expression, only the eyes gave a sharp light similar to that of a sword. The man resembled none of the many formidable opponents Orba had been confronted with, but he was struck with fear that surpassed all of them.

“Don’t touch me,” Orba said shivering, he did not want to admit to himself that he’d lost his fangs. “Besides, if you don’t have a key, how are you going to remove the mask?”

“The key was just something I made up. I told you not to be afraid. Now, after two years, I’m going to release you.”

Before Orba could retort, there were signs of wriggling and touching. It came from none other than Orba himself.

A fierce sound rang out. It sounded as if the world itself had started to crack, as Orba’s mask began to move. As he realized he felt no lingering feeling for being together these two years, while it slowly moved from the sides, it suddenly dropped down. It fell with a strangely sweet, clattering sound on the floor. Unable to move after that, Orba gently stroked his cheeks.

It was a dazzling feeling, giving no sound and he immediately covered his eyes with his hand. Although it felt like Hermann had used some kind of magical attack, truthfully, he already knew the answer. In some way, this was more shocking to him than someone aiming for his life at short range, which caused his body to shudder.

Orba – widely recognized as a top-class swordsman who, once he picked up a sword, was not afraid of anything, - got irritated with himself that he was now getting frightened like a child, and slowly opened his eyes.

There was the figure of Fedom standing stock still. No, it wasn’t only him. The soldier present and the page boy too, were staring blankly with their mouths open. They didn’t move a single muscle.

Then, suddenly the young soldier stirred. It looked like he had come back to his senses, when he suddenly kneeled down on the floor.

“C-Crown Prince!?” the young man said in a shivering voice. “This… e-excuse me for my rudeness. I didn’t know you were the prince at first. Please, I beg you for forgiveness!”

“Impossible,” Fedom said. His fat body was trembling all over. “It’s impossible! But… but, Hermann. The previous ones didn’t look nearly as much alike. Even taking two years into account, I never expected a mirror-image like this…”

“That’s why it’s called sorcery,” Hermann laughed with a muffled voice. “Didn’t I tell you? With luck at your side, this man will certainly become of use to the master.”

For a while, all sound ceased to come out of anyone’s mouth.

Orba had clearly lost awareness of his voice and body. He was timidly touching his flesh-and-blood cheeks. There was no touch of iron. That hard, cold mask was completely absent and replaced by a warm and tender skin. Half in a daze, Orba wondered whether this all might just be a dream.

“Do you want a mirror?”

The only calm one, Hermann, indiscreetly fumbled through Tarkas’s desk, took out a hand-mirror and tossed it over at Orba. As he caught it in his hands, Orba looked at it with bated breath.

A pale faced, slim-eyed man was staring back at him. These two years, whenever he looked into a mirror, only that iron mask mimicking a tiger appeared before him. He initially felt that there was no mistaking this as real, but soon, Orba had a certain uncomfortable feeling that obstructed his happiness.

It was definitely his own face. And yet, something was different. While his eyes, nose, and mouth had surely remained the same, he had a suspicion that certain subtle angles had changed.

Two years had passed. Was it possible he’d forgotten about his own face?

No… but he didn’t know the reason for this. After all, he had a feeling that his eyes were strangely sharp compared to before, his lips had become a little bit thin, and his nose seemed to have gotten slightly bigger.

“Well then.”

Fedom awkwardly and abruptly broke the silence that was flowing so far.

“If it’s like this, your intentions will no longer pose a problem. It looks like you were decided on two years ago. By some power of the gods, demons, the Dragon God of old, or maybe even an existence we don’t know the name of. Without it, you could never be so much alike.”

The moment Orba felt like asking what he was talking about, Fedom immediately made a declaration.

“You are already no longer this Orba. Of course, you’re also no longer some sword-slave. From the moment the mask was removed, you were born anew as a different person. What’s more, you’re not even a common man one might find anywhere either. Got it? From today on, you’ve graciously become the one known as the heir to the throne of the Imperial Dynasty of Mephius, Gil Mephius!”

=== Part 2 ===

<noinclude>

===References and Translation Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi

2013-03-26T00:24:39Z

Vu.P: Undo revision 236796 by 98.68.198.192 (talk)

[[Image:Seikoku cover.jpg|280px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

'''''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi''''' (星刻の竜騎士, lit. ''The Star-Marked {{furigana|Dragon Knight|Dragner}}''), also very well known as '''''Seikoku no Dragner''''', is a Japanese light novel series written by Shiki Mizuchi and illustrated by Kohada Shimesaba. The series has currently 10 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ/MF_Bunko_J MF Bunko J].

== Story Synopsis ==
Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy is for boys and girls who had made contracts with dragons. Ash Blake had a Seikoku on his hand, a proof of being a contractor, but he didn't have any dragons for his partner. One day, a dragon within him wakes up from a certain incident. However, the dragon that appeared was different from other dragons. It wasn't in a form of a dragon but had a form of a girl!?

"''You'' are not my master; ''I'm'' the one who is your master," she says.

Courtesy of FairGame

=== Story Arcs ===
Story Arc 1: '''The Knight of Eco'''
* Volumes 1–5
Story Arc 2: '''The Avalon Knight Dragner'''
* Volumes 6–present

== Characters' Introduction ==

== Translation ==

=== [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===

'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]
'''All edited translations are to be in British English.'''

===Appreciation===

'''If you appreciate the efforts of the translators/editors of the Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi Baka-tsuki Project, why don't you thank them in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5457 forum]'''

===Feedback===

'''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5484 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==

:*17 September, 2012 - Teaser project initiated

== The ''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi'' series by Shiki Mizuchi ==

=== Volume 1 ===
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Eco the Dragon Girl]] (Incomplete)
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Streets of Ansarivan]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Necromancia's Attack]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 2 ===
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Silver Knight]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Ironblood Valkyrie]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Veronica and Silvia]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Avdocha the Convicted]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

=== Volume 3 ===
[[Image:SnRK V03 001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 3 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
:*Chapter 1
:*Chapter 2
:*Chapter 3
:*Chapter 4
:*Epilogue

 

=== Volume 4 ===

:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 4 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 5 ===

:*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 5 Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

=== Volume 6 ===

:*Novel Illustrations

=== Volume 7 ===

:*Novel Illustrations

=== Volume 8 ===

:*Novel Illustrations

=== Volume 9 ===

:*Novel Illustrations

=== Volume 10 ===

:*Novel Illustrations

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''
*[[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] ([[User talk:ClavelSangrante|talk]])
*[[User:KID2NR|KID2NR]] ([[User talk:KID2NR|talk]])

== Series Overview ==

:*星刻の竜騎士（ドラグナー） (June 25, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3420-0
:*星刻の竜騎士 II (September 24, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3508-5
:*星刻の竜騎士III (January 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3696-9
:*星刻の竜騎士IV (April 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3895-6
:*星刻の竜騎士V (July 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3975-5
:*星刻の竜騎士VI (October 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4271-7
:*星刻の竜騎士VII (January 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4374-5
:*星刻の竜騎士 VIII (April 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4548-0
:*星刻の竜騎士 IX (July 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4645-6
:*星刻の竜騎士 X (October 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4847-4
:*星刻の竜騎士 XI (January 25, 2013) ISBN 978-4-8401-4960-0

[[Category:Teasers]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]

Sword Art Online

2013-03-13T22:05:49Z

Vu.P:

[[Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
Sword Art Online (ソードアート・オンライン, ''Sōdoāto Onrain'') is a light novel series written by Reki Kawahara and illustrated by abec. The series has currently 11 volumes.

It was written as a Web novel with the penname "Kunori Fumio" since 2002, and was published in 2009 at the same time as [[Accel World|Accel World]], in the label Dengeki Bunko.

The Sword Art Online series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Deutsche_Version~|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_Bahasa_Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Italian_Version~|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Vietnamese_Version~|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Versión_Española~|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_(Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_Saling Tagalog|Filipino (Tagalog)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_BE|Nederlands (Dutch)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Escape was impossible until it was cleared; a game over would mean an actual «death»―. 
Without knowing the «truth» of the mysterious next generation MMO, «Sword Art Online» (SAO), approximately ten thousand users logged in together, opening the curtains to this cruel death battle. 
Participating alone in SAO, protagonist Kirito had promptly accepted the «truth» of this MMO. 
And in the game world, a gigantic floating castle named «Aincrad», he distinguished himself as a solo player. 
Aiming to clear the game by reaching the highest floor, Kirito riskily continued alone. 
Because of a pushy invitation from a female warrior and rapier expert, Asuna, he teamed up with her. 
That encounter brought about an opportunity to call out to the fated Kirito―. 

The legendary novel made an appearance with browsing numbers exceeding 6.5 million page views recorded at the personal website.

== Timeline ==

[[SAO_Timeline|Warning : This page is full of spoilers related to the story. You have been warned of its content.]]

== Translation ==

=== [[Sword Art Online:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Sword Art Online:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]] (might contain spoilers)

== Updates ==
*March 13, 2013 - Volume 11 Chapter 6 Completed
*February 25, 2013 - Volume 11 Interlude III Completed
*January 15, 2013 - Volume 11 Chapter 5 Completed
*December 15, 2012 - The Day Before Completed
*December 4, 2012 - A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter Completed
*November 3, 2012 - Progressive Volume 1, Intermission Completed
*October 1, 2012 - Volume 10 Chapter 4, Volume 10 Completed
*September 25, 2012 - Volume 10 Interlude II Completed
*September 6, 2012 - Volume 10 Chapter 3 Completed
*August 23, 2012 - Volume 10 Chapter 2 Completed
*July 23, 2012 - Chapter 16.5 deleted from the wiki for now. See the discussion on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=59&t=3128&start=2025 forum].

Older updates can be found on the [[Sword Art Online:Updates|Sword Art Online Updates page]].

==The ''Sword Art Online'' series by Reki Kawahara==

'''You can find the PDF, EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=59&t=4704#p122072 here].''' If you are interested in sharing your version in any format please post in that topic or contact [[User:Carj|Carj]].

===Volume 1 - Aincrad ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
<div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 20px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 19|Chapter 19]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 20|Chapter 20]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 21|Chapter 21]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 22|Chapter 22]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 23|Chapter 23]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 24|Chapter 24]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 25|Chapter 25]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]</div>
</div>
 

===Volume 2 - Aincrad (SAO Side Stories) ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 1|The Black Swordsman (Aincrad 35th Floor, February 2024)]]
*[[Sword_Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Warmth of the Heart (Aincrad 48th Floor, June 2024)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Morning Dew Girl (Aincrad 22nd Floor, October 2024)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Red-nosed Reindeer (Aincrad 46th Floor, December 2023)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Author_Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 3 - Fairy Dance ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 4 - Fairy Dance ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 5 - Phantom Bullet ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 6 - Phantom Bullet ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 7 - Mother's Rosario ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 8 - Early and Late ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1|A Murder Case in the Area (Aincrad 57th floor, April 2024)]] (SAO Side Story)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Caliber (Alfheim, December 2025)]] (ALO Side Story)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 3|First Day (Aincrad 1st floor, November 2022)]] (SAO Side Story)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 9 - Alicization Beginning ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Prologue I|Prologue I (7th Month of Human World Calendar 372)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Prologue II|Prologue II (June 2026)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Interlude I|Interlude I]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Underworld (3rd Month of Human World Calendar 378)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 10 - Alicization Running ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Project Alicization (July 2026)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Zakkaria Sword Arts Tournament (8th Month of Human World Calendar 378)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Master Sword Academy (3rd Month of Human World Calendar 380)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Interlude II|Interlude II]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 11 - Alicization Turning===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Seal of the Right Eye (5th Month of Human World Calendar 380)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Interlude III|Interlude III]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - The Knight and The Prisoners (5th Month of Human World Calendar 380)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Side Stories===
'''Note:''' Please be advised that these stories might or might not be canon and might also have details that are slightly different than the volumes above.

*[[Sword_Art_Online:Aria_in_the_Starless_Night|Aria in the Starless Night]] (Aincrad 1st Floor, December 2022)
*[[Sword Art Online:Rondo of the Transient Sword|Rondo of the Transient Sword]] (Aincrad 2nd Floor, 8 December 2022) (15/40)
*[[Sword Art Online:Sound of Water, Sound of Hammer|Sound of Water, Sound of Hammer]] (SAO Lisbeth Side Story) (Aincrad 48th Floor, August 2024)
*[[Sword Art Online:The Day Before|The Day Before]] (Aincrad 22nd Floor, 24 October 2024)
*[[Sword Art Online:Caliber SS|Caliber SS (Failure Side)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter|A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter]] (New Aincrad 22nd Floor, 31 December 2025)
*[[Sword_Art_Online:Versus|Versus]] (Roppongi, April 2026) ([[Accel World]] crossover)
*[[Sword Art Online:Cradle of the Moon Chapter 1|Cradle of the Moon]] (1%) ('''Warning:''' Alicization spoilers)
*[[Sword Art Online:There is but one ultimate way|There is but one ultimate way]] (Underworld, August 2026) ('''Warning:''' Alicization spoilers)

=====Sword Art Online: Material Editions=====
The Material Edition (ME) series is a series of doujinshis created by Kawahara Reki himself using the pen name "Kunori Fumio" (the same pen name he used when he wrote the web novel of SAO). Material Edition 1 and 3 have no links because they are not text, they are in manga format.

:*[[Sword Art Online:ME1|ME1: The Progressers]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME2|ME2: Early Characters]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME3|ME3: Ceramic Heart]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME4|ME4: Cold hand, Warm heart]] (Aincrad 50th Floor, September 2024)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME5|ME5: Salvia]] (Kawagoe, January 2025)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME6|ME6: Algade Showdown]] (Aincrad 22nd Floor, October 2024)
:*[[Sword_Art_Online:ME7|ME7: Continuation: Aria in the Starless Night]] (Aincrad 2nd Floor, 4 December 2022)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME8|ME8: Rondo of the Transient Sword - first chapter]] (Aincrad 2nd Floor, 8 December 2022)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME9|ME9: Concerto of Black and White - first chapter]] (Aincrad 3rd Floor, 14 December 2022)



==The ''Sword Art Online: Progressive'' series by Reki Kawahara==
'''Sword Art Online: Progressive''' is a '''''reboot''''' of the SAO Aincrad Arc starting from a day or two before the clearing of the First Floor Boss, and continuing onwards. The first chapter was included in the Anime despite not being part of the ''main'' Light Novel series.

'''Note:''' Please be advised that the side stories in this series have some changes from the original web versions, which have also been translated for your pleasure. Links above.

===Volume 1===
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Aria in the Starless Night (Aincrad 1st Floor, November 2022)]] (13/15)
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Intermission|Intermission - Reason for the Whiskers]]
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Rondo of the Transient Sword (Aincrad 2nd Floor, December 2022)]]
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Sharramon|Sharramon]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Tap|Tap]]
:*[[User:Pryun|Pryun]]
:*[[‎User:‎Shichiya|Shichiya]]

'''RETIRED'''
:*[[User:Sharramon|Sharramon]]
:*[[User:BeginnerXP|BeginnerXP]]

'''M.I.A.'''
:*[[User:BakaSama|BakaSama]]
:*[[user:Thinklife|Thinklife]]
:*[[User:Aiko|Aiko]]
:*[[User:Thunder|Thunder]]
:*[[User:Black Cats of The Full Moon|Black Cats of the Full Moon]]
:*[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]

=== Editors ===
'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Aorii|Aorii]]
:*[[User:Black Cats of The Full Moon|Black Cats of the Full Moon]]
:*[[User:Saorian|Saorian]]
:*[[User:Thinklife|Thinklife]]
:*[[User:DrFaust|DrFaust]]

'''KIA'''
:*[[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]]

==Series Overview==
'''''Sword Art Online'' series'''
* Volume 1 - Aincrad (April 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-867760-8</nowiki>
* Volume 2 - Aincrad (August 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-867935-0</nowiki>
* Volume 3 - Fairy Dance (December 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868193-3</nowiki>
* Volume 4 - Fairy Dance (April 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868452-1</nowiki>
* Volume 5 - Phantom Bullet (August 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868763-8</nowiki>
* Volume 6 - Phantom Bullet (December 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870132-7</nowiki>
* Volume 7 - Mother's Rosario (April 2011) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870431-1</nowiki>
* Volume 8 - Early and Late (August 2011) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870733-6</nowiki>
* Volume 9 - Alicization Beginning (February 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-886271-4</nowiki>
* Volume 10 - Alicization Running (July 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-886697-2</nowiki>
* Volume 11 - Alicization Turning (December 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-891157-3</nowiki>
* Volume 12 - Alicization Rising (April 2013)

'''''Sword Art Online: Progressive'' series'''
* Volume 1 (October 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-886977-5</nowiki>

==More Information==
===Wikis===
* [http://swordartonline.wikia.com/wiki/Sword_Art_Online_Wiki Sword Art Online English Wiki]

===Wikipedia Articles===
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sword_Art_Online English Sword Art Online Wikipedia Article]
* [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%BD%E3%83%BC%E3%83%89%E3%82%A2%E3%83%BC%E3%83%88%E3%83%BB%E3%82%AA%E3%83%B3%E3%83%A9%E3%82%A4%E3%83%B3 Japanese Sword Art Online Wikipedia Article]
* [http://zh.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E5%88%80%E5%8A%8D%E7%A5%9E%E5%9F%9F Chinese Sword Art Online Wikipedia Article]

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2013-03-11T12:59:30Z

Vu.P:

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular At Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.

Novel is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Español)|Español (Spanish)]]

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever, who is lousy at magic but is an honors student.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever, who is good at everything.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==

===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

'''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''

'''If you appreciate the Translator's effort, thank them in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5669 Staff Appreciation Thread]'''

==Updates==
* '''11-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 11 completed

* '''9-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 4 completed

* '''4-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 13 completed
** Volume 7 Afterword completed

* '''3-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 10 completed

* '''2-Mar-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 12 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 9 completed

* '''28-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 8 completed

* '''27-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 7 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 6 completed

* '''25-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 3 completed

* '''23-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 1 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 2 completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

'''You can find the PDF, ePUB and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 5 - Summer Holiday Chapter ===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious Lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 6 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 7 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 8 - Reminiscence Chapter ===
[[File:MKnR v08 000-0.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
*[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

'''Retired'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translation Checker===
*[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
*[[User:Nukie|nukie]]
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]
*[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（9）来訪者編<上> (March 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891423-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

User:Vu.P

2013-03-03T22:32:08Z

Vu.P:

I hope to contribute a lot in terms of editing. Not sure how much I can do considering school and stuff but yeah. Be editing mostly anything I come across with.

Exams are fast approaching and I have a lot of big projects coming up, so my pace will be much slower.

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volúmen 1

2013-03-02T02:23:28Z

Vu.P:

{{:El Estudiante Poco Aplicado de la Preparatoria de Magia:Volúmen 1 preámbulo|Las Preparatorias de Magia son——}}

User talk:Popocatepetl

2013-03-02T02:17:26Z

Vu.P:

=== '''Questions''' ===
Excuse me, about the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Español)|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Español)]] project, are you still in the middle of doing the main page? [[User:Mada|Mada]] ([[User talk:Mada|talk]]) 00:26, 1 March 2013 (CST)
:Yes I am in the process of translating it. I will probably finish it within a week or so because of life. --[[User:Popocatepetl|popocatepetl]] ([[User talk:Popocatepetl#top|talk]]) 19:18, 1 March 2013 (CST)

Do you need help with this project? I'm willing to help, please contact me if you need someting--[[User:KDTV|KDTV]] ([[User talk:KDTV|talk]]) 06:53, 1 March 2013 (CST)
:Yes, I need help. But I want to tell you that this project is hard to translate because it has a lot of terminology specific to the novel and technical terms. I am done with Vol CH 0 and finishing up CH 1. --[[User:Popocatepetl|popocatepetl]] ([[User talk:Popocatepetl#top|talk]]) 19:18, 1 March 2013 (CST)

=== '''Comments''' ===
Because of copying and editing, I just butchered some of the MKnR English page. I need serious help in order to edit ONLY the MKnR in Spanish page --[[User:Popocatepetl|popocatepetl]] ([[User talk:Popocatepetl#top|talk]]) 19:40, 1 March 2013 (CST)

My knowledge of using html is very limited, but I think I have successfully restored the English page and created a page for the Preamble Spanish version for you. Hope that helps.--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P|talk]]) 20:17, 1 March 2013 (CST)

El Estudiante Poco Aplicado de la Preparatoria de Magia:Volúmen 1 preámbulo

2013-03-02T02:15:08Z

Vu.P: Created page with "==Las Preparatorias de Magia son——== right Preparatorias nacionalmente creadas han sido establecidas con el ..."

==Las Preparatorias de Magia son——==

[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 01 011.jpg|thumb|x210px|right]]

Preparatorias nacionalmente creadas han sido establecidas con el propósito de desarrollar “magos,” los practicantes de magia moderna. Hay un total de nueve dichas escuelas localizadas en todo el país [Japón]. Su localización es la siguiente:

Primera Preparatoria: Hachioji (Kanto, Tokyo)

Segunda Preparatoria: Nishinomiya (Kinki, Hyogo)

Tercera Preparatoria: Kanazawa (Hokuriku, Ishikawa)

Cuarta Preparatoria: Hamamatsu (Tokai, Shizuoka

Quinta Preparatoria: Sendai (Tohoku, Miyagi)

Sexta Preparatoria: Izumo (Sanin, Shimane)

Séptima Preparatoria: Kochi (Shikoku, Kochi)

Octava Preparatoria: Otaru (Hokkaido)

Novena Preparatoria: Kumamoto (Kyushy, Kumamoto)

Entre éstas, la Primera a la Tercera Preparatorias tienen una población estudiantíl fija de docientos estudiantes quienes son divididos en dos cursos, Curso 1 y Curso 2 (La Tercera Preparatoria los denomina [llama] como “Curso Especializado” y “Curso Normal” respectivamente). La diferencia entre estudiantes del Curso 1 y Curso 2 se encuentra en la disponibilidad de instructores; si se descuenta la disponibilidad de instructores personales, entonces el currículo entre los dos cursos es el mismo. Mientras que la Cuarta a la Novena Preparatorias, con una población estudiantíl de 100 estudiantes cada una, proveen instructores para todos los estudiantes, el nivel magisterial de estos instructores es un nivel uno poco más bajo comparado con el nivel de los de la Primera a Tercera Preparatorias. Aunque varias escuelas siguen las mismas demarcaciones de currículo dictaminadas por la Universidad Nacional de Magia, también hay algunas escualas que tienen sus propias características. For ejemplo, la Tercera Preparatoria pone enfasis énfasis en magia de combate práctico y, en contraste, la Cuarta Preparatoria pone énfasis en un alto número de construcción de magia áltamente compleja que son valiosas en áreas de ingeniería de magia moderna. A parte de enfatizar diferentes tipos de magia, hay escuelas que se especializan en magia que se usa en un ambiente particular. La Séptima Preparatoria enseña, separado del currículo normal, magia de alto nivel que tiene usos prácticos fuera [arriba] del agua o mares, mientras que la Octava Preparatoria integra lecciones de magia al aire libre que son muy útiles en regiones de frío extremo o regiones montañosas donde las condiciones de vida son muy extremas.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Atras a [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustraciones de la novela]]
| Regresar a [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei|Página principal]]
| Seguir a [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Capítulo 0]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~ (Spanish)

2013-03-02T02:14:16Z

Vu.P:

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Portada para Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literalmente "El Estudiante Poco Aplicado de la Preparatoria de Magia"'' y también conocida oficialmente como "El Irregular en la Preparatoria de Magia", Es una serie japonesa de novela ligera escrita written por Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), con ilustraciones de Ishida Kana (石田可奈), publicada por [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] bajo el sello de [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko]. Empezó como una serialización en formato de novela web en el sitio "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" en octubre 12, 2008. Llegó a ser la segunda novela después de "[[Sword Art Online]]" en ser comercializada y publicada por Dengeki en julio del 2011.

La novela también está disponible en los siguientes idiomas:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei |English (Inglés)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Ruso)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Français)|Français (Francés)]]

Sera actualizada después (traducir el resto en español)

====Otros Datos Interesantes====

A partir de julio del 2011, esta novela web ha recibido más de 30 millones de visitas.

A partir de diciembre del 2011, esta novela web ha recibido más de 50 million millones de visitas.

La novela web, incluyendo los Gaiden (historias adjuntas), han sido retiradas al final del 2011.

Los volúmenes publicados por Dengeki fuerod editados, suplementados con más texto en algunas ocasiones y fueron mejorados globalmente mejor que la versiónes de la web.

La novela web consistía de solo 6 capítulos escritos que cubrían las historias [segmentos] del primer año y el autor ya ha planeado escribir un totál de 15 capítulos para la versión web de la novela que cubre los trés años que duran los protagonistas en la Preparatoria de Magia. A partir de agostod el 2011, el capítulo 2 de la versión web ha sido compilado como volúmenes 3 y 4. El autor espera que la serie completa abarque un totál de 20 a 25 volúmenes (i.e. si Dengeki Bunko permite que él termine la serie)
<nowiki>[Fuente: Tweet del autor en 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

El Volúmen 5 incluirá un capítulo especial nunca visto en la versión web de la novela.

El debút de esta serie en los rankings de "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" se le dió la posición 29.

Volúmenes 1 y 2, publicados en julio y agosto del 2011 respectivamente, se colaron en mejores 50 rankings de ventas en Oricon para el año 2011 (para ser preciso, desde 22-Nov-2010 hasta 20-Nov-2011), en la posición 36 (99,047) la posición 42 (88,783) respectivamente.

==Resumen de la Trama de la Novela==

Magia.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever, who is lousy at magic but is an honors student.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever, who is good at everything.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==

===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

'''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''

'''If you appreciate the Translator's effort, thank them in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5669 Staff Appreciation Thread]'''

==Updates==

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

'''You can find the PDF, ePUB and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volúmen 1 - Capítulo de Inscripción (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volúmen 1|Texto Completo]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[El Estudiante Poco Aplicado de la Preparatoria de Magia:Volúmen 1 preámbulo|Las Preparatorias de Magia son——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 5 - Summer Holiday Chapter ===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious Lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 6 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 7 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II) ===
[[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12(empty)]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 8 - Reminiscence Chapter ===
[[File:MKnR v08 000-0.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]](incomplete)
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
*[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

'''Retired'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translation Checker===
*[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
*[[User:Nukie|nukie]]
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]
*[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（9）来訪者編<上> (March 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891423-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volúmen 1

2013-03-02T02:00:32Z

Vu.P: Created page with "{{:Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei:Volume_1_Preamble}}"

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2013-03-02T01:54:28Z

Vu.P:

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular At Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.

Novel is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Español)|Español (Spanish)]]

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever, who is lousy at magic but is an honors student.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever, who is good at everything.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==

===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

'''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''

'''If you appreciate the Translator's effort, thank them in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5669 Staff Appreciation Thread]'''

==Updates==
* '''28-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 8 completed

* '''27-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 7 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 6 completed

* '''25-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 3 completed

* '''23-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 1 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 2 completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

'''You can find the PDF, ePUB and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 5 - Summer Holiday Chapter ===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious Lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 6 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 7 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II) ===
[[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]] (empty)
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 8 - Reminiscence Chapter ===
[[File:MKnR v08 000-0.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]](incomplete)
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
*[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

'''Retired'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translation Checker===
*[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
*[[User:Nukie|nukie]]
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]
*[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（9）来訪者編<上> (March 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891423-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~ (Spanish)

2013-03-02T01:53:29Z

Vu.P:

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Portada para Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literalmente "El Estudiante Poco Aplicado de la Preparatoria de Magia"'' y también conocida oficialmente como "El Irregular en la Preparatoria de Magia", Es una serie japonesa de novela ligera escrita written por Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), con ilustraciones de Ishida Kana (石田可奈), publicada por [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] bajo el sello de [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko]. Empezó como una serialización en formato de novela web en el sitio "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" en octubre 12, 2008. Llegó a ser la segunda novela después de "[[Sword Art Online]]" en ser comercializada y publicada por Dengeki en julio del 2011.

La novela también está disponible en los siguientes idiomas:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei |English (Inglés)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Ruso)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Français)|Français (Francés)]]

Sera actualizada después (traducir el resto en español)

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever, who is lousy at magic but is an honors student.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever, who is good at everything.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==

===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

'''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''

'''If you appreciate the Translator's effort, thank them in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5669 Staff Appreciation Thread]'''

==Updates==

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

'''You can find the PDF, ePUB and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volúmen 1 - Capítulo de Inscripción (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volúmen 1|Texto Completo]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 5 - Summer Holiday Chapter ===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious Lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 6 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 7 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II) ===
[[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12(empty)]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 8 - Reminiscence Chapter ===
[[File:MKnR v08 000-0.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]](incomplete)
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
*[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

'''Retired'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translation Checker===
*[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
*[[User:Nukie|nukie]]
*[[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]
'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]
*[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（9）来訪者編<上> (March 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891423-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2013-02-27T23:05:39Z

Vu.P:

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular At Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.

Novel is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Français)|Français (French)]]

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever, who is lousy at magic but is an honors student.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever, who is good at everything.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==

===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

'''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''

'''If you appreciate the Translator's effort, thank them in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5669 Staff Appreciation Thread]'''

==Updates==
* '''27-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 7 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 5 completed

* '''26-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 6 completed

* '''25-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 3 completed

* '''23-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 1 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 2 completed

* '''21-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 11 completed

* '''17-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 10 completed

* '''16-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 2 Afterword completed

* '''13-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 3 Afterword completed
** Volume 7 Chapter 9 completed

* '''10-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 1 Afterword completed

* '''8-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 4 Afterword completed
** Volume 6 Afterword completed

* '''7-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 8 completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

'''You can find the PDF, ePUB and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 5 - Summer Holiday Chapter ===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious Lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 6 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 7 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II) ===
[[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 8 - Reminiscence Chapter ===
[[File:MKnR v08 000-0.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]](incomplete)
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
*[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

'''Retired'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translation Checker===
*[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
*[[User:Nukie|nukie]]

'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]
*[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（9）来訪者編<上> (March 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891423-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2013-02-26T23:29:22Z

Vu.P:

[[Image:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Vol 1]]
'''''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei''''' (魔法科高校の劣等生), ''literally "The Poor Performing Student of a Magic High School"'', and also known officially as "The Irregular At Magic High School", is a Japanese light novel series written by Satou Tsutomu (佐島勤), with illustrations by Ishida Kana (石田可奈), published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] label. The novel began as a web novel serialization in "[http://syosetu.com/ Let's Become a Novelist]" on October 12, 2008. It then became the second web novel after "[[Sword Art Online]]", to be commercialized and published by Dengeki in July 2011.

Novel is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ~Russian Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei (Français)|Français (French)]]

====Other Interesting Facts====

As of July 2011, the web novel has received over 30 million page views.

As of December 2011, the web novel has received over 50 million page views.

The web novel, including the Gaiden (side stories), have been taken down at the end of 2011.

The Dengeki published volumes were edited, supplemented with more text on some occasions, and overall improved over the web versions.

The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4. The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) <nowiki>[SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]</nowiki>

Volume 5 will include a special chapter that has never been released on the web.

This series debuted in "This Light Novel is Amazing 2012" rankings at the rank of 29.

Volumes 1 and 2, published in July and August 2011 respectively, made it into the top 50 sales ranking on Oricon for the year 2011 (to be precise, from 22-Nov-2010 to 20-Nov-2011), at the ranks of 36 (99,047) and 42 (88,743) respectively.

==Story Synopsis==

Magic.

Is a product of neither legends nor fairy tales, but instead has become a technology of reality since a time unknown to people.

Supernatural power became a technology systematized through magic, while magic became a technical skill. A "Supernatural Power User" became a "Magic Technician".

Magic Technicians (in short, Magicians) are nurtured through Magic High Schools and Universities.

This is a story about:

A defective elder brother low achiever, who is lousy at magic but is an honors student.

A perfect, flawless younger sister high achiever, who is good at everything.

After both siblings entered a Magic High School,

The stage of daily turbulence was unveiled——.

==Translation & Editing==

===[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the forum.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the format guidelines and maintain the same terminology used. Editors are to check the standard if possible. Both translators and editors are required to participate actively in the forum in project standards.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Guidelines|Project Specific Terminology and Guidelines]] (contains spoilers)

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664 Feedback Thread]'''

'''If you find any part of the translation weird or doesn't completely make sense, tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5647 Translation Check Thread]'''

'''If you appreciate the Translator's effort, thank them in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5669 Staff Appreciation Thread]'''

==Updates==
* '''26-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 6 completed

* '''25-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 3 completed

* '''23-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 8 Chapter 1 completed
** Volume 8 Chapter 2 completed

* '''21-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 11 completed

* '''17-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 10 completed

* '''16-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 2 Afterword completed

* '''13-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 3 Afterword completed
** Volume 7 Chapter 9 completed

* '''10-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 1 Afterword completed

* '''8-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 4 Afterword completed
** Volume 6 Afterword completed

* '''7-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 7 Chapter 8 completed

* '''5-Feb-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 7 completed

* '''28-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 5 Presidential Elections and the Queen completed

* '''21-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 6 completed

* '''16-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 5 completed

* '''9-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 4 completed

* '''5-Jan-2013'''
** Volume 6 Chapter 3 completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Updates|Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Updates page]]

==The ''Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

'''You can find the PDF, ePUB and MOBI version of the volumes [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5502 here].'''

:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Characters|Characters]]
:*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Glossary|Glossary]]

===Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v01 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Preamble|Magic High Schools are——]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 The Late Great Favorite|The Late Great Favorite]]

 

===Volume 2 - Enrollment Chapter (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei 02 000cov.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Preamble|Casting Assistant Device]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 3 - Nine Schools Competition (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v03 cover.jpeg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 0|Chapter 0]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 4 - Nine Schools Competition (II) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[File:Mknr v04 cover .jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Preamble|Preamble]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 5 - Summer Holiday Chapter ===
[[File:Mknr v05 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Summer break|Summer Break]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 The honour student's supplementary lesson|The Honour Student's Supplementary Lesson]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Amelia in Wonderland|Amelia in Wonderland]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Friendship, trust and the dubious lolicon|Friendship, trust and the dubious Lolicon]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Memories of summer|Memories of Summer]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Presidential elections and the queen|Presidential Elections and the Queen]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 6 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (I) ([[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[File:MKnR v06 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 7 - Yokohama Disturbance Chapter (II) ===
[[File:MKnR v07 000-Areal.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===Volume 8 - Reminiscence Chapter ===
[[File:MKnR v08 000-0.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei: Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062|Untouchable-The Nightmare of 2062]]
::*[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]

 

==The ''Gaiden: Mahouka Koukou no Shounen Shoujo'' series by Sato Tsutomu==

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Translators===

'''Active'''
*[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]]
*[[User:Sashiko|Sashiko]]
*[[User:Seitsuki|Seitsuki]]

'''Retired'''
*[[User:larethian|larethian]]

===Translation Checker===
*[[User:larethian|larethian]] (TLC-ing leisurely)

===Editors===
'''Active'''
*[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]]
*[[User:ColdFront|ColdFront]]
*[[User:Zeru|Zeru]]
*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
*[[User:Nukie|nukie]]

'''Inactive'''
*[[User:Hanse|Hanse]]
*[[User:Wakusie|Wakusie]]
*[[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]
*[[User:Baconzzz|Baconzzz]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==Series Overview==
*魔法科高校の劣等生（1）入学編<上> (July 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705974)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（2）入学編<下> (August 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048705981)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（3）九校戦編<上> (November 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709989)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（4）九校戦編<下> (December 10, 2011 ISBN 978-4048709996)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（5）夏休み編＋１ (April 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886522-7)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（6）横浜騒乱編〈上〉 (July 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886700-9)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（7）横浜騒乱編〈下〉 (September 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-886701-6)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（8）追憶編 (December 10, 2012 ISBN 978-4-04-891158-0)
*魔法科高校の劣等生（9）来訪者編<上> (March 10, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-891423-9)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Sword Art Online

2013-02-26T02:11:09Z

Vu.P:

[[Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
Sword Art Online (ソードアート・オンライン, ''Sōdoāto Onrain'') is a light novel series written by Reki Kawahara and illustrated by abec. The series has currently 11 volumes.

It was written as a Web novel with the penname "Kunori Fumio" since 2002, and was published in 2009 at the same time as [[Accel World|Accel World]], in the label Dengeki Bunko.

The Sword Art Online series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Deutsche_Version~|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_Bahasa_Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Italian_Version~|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Vietnamese_Version~|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Versión_Española~|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_(Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_Saling Tagalog|Filipino (Tagalog)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_BE|Nederlands (Dutch)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Escape was impossible until it was cleared; a game over would mean an actual «death»―. 
Without knowing the «truth» of the mysterious next generation MMO, «Sword Art Online» (SAO), approximately ten thousand users logged in together, opening the curtains to this cruel death battle. 
Participating alone in SAO, protagonist Kirito had promptly accepted the «truth» of this MMO. 
And in the game world, a gigantic floating castle named «Aincrad», he distinguished himself as a solo player. 
Aiming to clear the game by reaching the highest floor, Kirito riskily continued alone. 
Because of a pushy invitation from a female warrior and rapier expert, Asuna, he teamed up with her. 
That encounter brought about an opportunity to call out to the fated Kirito―. 

The legendary novel made an appearance with browsing numbers exceeding 6.5 million page views recorded at the personal website.

== Timeline ==

[[SAO_Timeline|Warning : This page is full of spoilers related to the story. You have been warned of its content.]]

== Translation ==

=== [[Sword Art Online:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Sword Art Online:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]] (might contain spoilers)

== Updates ==
*February 25, 2013 - Volume 11 Interlude III Completed
*January 15, 2013 - Volume 11 Chapter 5 Completed
*December 15, 2012 - The Day Before Completed
*December 4, 2012 - A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter Completed
*November 3, 2012 - Progressive Volume 1, Intermission Completed
*October 1, 2012 - Volume 10 Chapter 4, Volume 10 Completed
*September 25, 2012 - Volume 10 Interlude II Completed
*September 6, 2012 - Volume 10 Chapter 3 Completed
*August 23, 2012 - Volume 10 Chapter 2 Completed
*July 23, 2012 - Chapter 16.5 deleted from the wiki for now. See the discussion on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=59&t=3128&start=2025 forum].

Older updates can be found on the [[Sword Art Online:Updates|Sword Art Online Updates page]].

==The ''Sword Art Online'' series by Reki Kawahara==

'''You can find the PDF, EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=59&t=4704#p122072 here].''' If you are interested in sharing your version in any format please post in that topic or contact [[User:Carj|Carj]].

===Volume 1 - Aincrad ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
<div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 20px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 19|Chapter 19]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; margin-right: 58px; text-align:left;">
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 20|Chapter 20]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 21|Chapter 21]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 22|Chapter 22]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 23|Chapter 23]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 24|Chapter 24]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 25|Chapter 25]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]</div>
</div>
 

===Volume 2 - Aincrad (SAO Side Stories) ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 1|The Black Swordsman (Aincrad 35th Floor, February 2024)]]
*[[Sword_Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Warmth of the Heart (Aincrad 48th Floor, June 2024)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Morning Dew Girl (Aincrad 22nd Floor, October 2024)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Red-nosed Reindeer (Aincrad 46th Floor, December 2023)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Author_Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 3 - Fairy Dance ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 4 - Fairy Dance ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 5 - Phantom Bullet ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 6 - Phantom Bullet ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 7 - Mother's Rosario ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 8 - Early and Late ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1|A Murder Case in the Area (Aincrad 57th floor, April 2024)]] (SAO Side Story)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Caliber (Alfheim, December 2025)]] (ALO Side Story)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 3|First Day (Aincrad 1st floor, November 2022)]] (SAO Side Story)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 9 - Alicization Beginning ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Prologue I|Prologue I (7th Month of Human World Calendar 372)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Prologue II|Prologue II (June 2026)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Interlude I|Interlude I]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Underworld (3rd Month of Human World Calendar 378)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 9 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 10 - Alicization Running ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Project Alicization (July 2026)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Zakkaria Sword Arts Tournament (8th Month of Human World Calendar 378)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Master Sword Academy (3rd Month of Human World Calendar 380)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Interlude II|Interlude II]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 10 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 11 - Alicization Turning===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Seal of the Right Eye (5th Month of Human World Calendar 380)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Interlude III|Interlude III]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - The Knight and The Prisoners (5th Month of Human World Calendar 380)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 11 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Side Stories===
'''Note:''' Please be advised that these stories might or might not be canon and might also have details that are slightly different than the volumes above.

*[[Sword_Art_Online:Aria_in_the_Starless_Night|Aria in the Starless Night]] (Aincrad 1st Floor, December 2022)
*[[Sword Art Online:Rondo of the Transient Sword|Rondo of the Transient Sword]] (Aincrad 2nd Floor, 8 December 2022) (15/40)
*[[Sword Art Online:Sound of Water, Sound of Hammer|Sound of Water, Sound of Hammer]] (SAO Lisbeth Side Story) (Aincrad 48th Floor, August 2024)
*[[Sword Art Online:The Day Before|The Day Before]] (Aincrad 22nd Floor, 24 October 2024)
*[[Sword Art Online:Caliber SS|Caliber SS (Failure Side)]]
*[[Sword Art Online:A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter|A Spot of Sunshine in the Winter]] (New Aincrad 22nd Floor, 31 December 2025)
*[[Sword_Art_Online:Versus|Versus]] (Roppongi, April 2026) ([[Accel World]] crossover)
*[[Sword Art Online:Cradle of the Moon Chapter 1|Cradle of the Moon]] (1%) ('''Warning:''' Alicization spoilers)
*[[Sword Art Online:There is but one ultimate way|There is but one ultimate way]] (Underworld, August 2026) ('''Warning:''' Alicization spoilers)

=====Sword Art Online: Material Editions=====
The Material Edition (ME) series is a series of doujinshis created by Kawahara Reki himself using the pen name "Kunori Fumio" (the same pen name he used when he wrote the web novel of SAO). Material Edition 1 and 3 have no links because they are not text, they are in manga format.

:*[[Sword Art Online:ME1|ME1: The Progressers]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME2|ME2: Early Characters]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME3|ME3: Ceramic Heart]]
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME4|ME4: Cold hand, Warm heart]] (Aincrad 50th Floor, September 2024)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME5|ME5: Salvia]] (Kawagoe, January 2025)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME6|ME6: Algade Showdown]] (Aincrad 22nd Floor, October 2024)
:*[[Sword_Art_Online:ME7|ME7: Continuation: Aria in the Starless Night]] (Aincrad 2nd Floor, 4 December 2022)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME8|ME8: Rondo of the Transient Sword - first chapter]] (Aincrad 2nd Floor, 8 December 2022)
:*[[Sword Art Online:ME9|ME9: Concerto of Black and White - first chapter]] (Aincrad 3rd Floor, 14 December 2022)



==The ''Sword Art Online: Progressive'' series by Reki Kawahara==
'''Sword Art Online: Progressive''' is a '''''reboot''''' of the SAO Aincrad Arc starting from a day or two before the clearing of the First Floor Boss, and continuing onwards. The first chapter was included in the Anime despite not being part of the ''main'' Light Novel series.

'''Note:''' Please be advised that the side stories in this series have some changes from the original web versions, which have also been translated for your pleasure. Links above.

===Volume 1===
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Aria in the Starless Night (Aincrad 1st Floor, November 2022)]] (12/15)
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Intermission|Intermission - Reason for the Whiskers]]
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Rondo of the Transient Sword (Aincrad 2nd Floor, December 2022)]]
*[[Sword Art Online Progressive:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Sharramon|Sharramon]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Tap|Tap]]
:*[[User:Pryun|Pryun]]
:*[[‎User:‎Shichiya|Shichiya]]

'''RETIRED'''
:*[[User:Sharramon|Sharramon]]
:*[[User:BeginnerXP|BeginnerXP]]

'''M.I.A.'''
:*[[User:BakaSama|BakaSama]]
:*[[user:Thinklife|Thinklife]]
:*[[User:Aiko|Aiko]]
:*[[User:Thunder|Thunder]]
:*[[User:Black Cats of The Full Moon|Black Cats of the Full Moon]]
:*[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]]

=== Editors ===
'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Aorii|Aorii]]
:*[[User:Black Cats of The Full Moon|Black Cats of the Full Moon]]
:*[[User:Saorian|Saorian]]
:*[[User:Thinklife|Thinklife]]
:*[[User:DrFaust|DrFaust]]

'''KIA'''
:*[[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]]

==Series Overview==
'''''Sword Art Online'' series'''
* Volume 1 - Aincrad (April 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-867760-8</nowiki>
* Volume 2 - Aincrad (August 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-867935-0</nowiki>
* Volume 3 - Fairy Dance (December 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868193-3</nowiki>
* Volume 4 - Fairy Dance (April 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868452-1</nowiki>
* Volume 5 - Phantom Bullet (August 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868763-8</nowiki>
* Volume 6 - Phantom Bullet (December 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870132-7</nowiki>
* Volume 7 - Mother's Rosario (April 2011) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870431-1</nowiki>
* Volume 8 - Early and Late (August 2011) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870733-6</nowiki>
* Volume 9 - Alicization Beginning (February 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-886271-4</nowiki>
* Volume 10 - Alicization Running (July 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-886697-2</nowiki>
* Volume 11 - Alicization Turning (December 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-891157-3</nowiki>
* Volume 12 - Alicization Rising (April 2013)

'''''Sword Art Online: Progressive'' series'''
* Volume 1 (October 2012) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-886977-5</nowiki>

==More Information==
===Wikis===
* [http://swordartonline.wikia.com/wiki/Sword_Art_Online_Wiki Sword Art Online English Wiki]

===Wikipedia Articles===
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sword_Art_Online English Sword Art Online Wikipedia Article]
* [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%82%BD%E3%83%BC%E3%83%89%E3%82%A2%E3%83%BC%E3%83%88%E3%83%BB%E3%82%AA%E3%83%B3%E3%83%A9%E3%82%A4%E3%83%B3 Japanese Sword Art Online Wikipedia Article]
* [http://zh.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E5%88%80%E5%8A%8D%E7%A5%9E%E5%9F%9F Chinese Sword Art Online Wikipedia Article]

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter2

2013-02-26T01:27:30Z

Vu.P:

==Chapter 2: Two Boys==

=== Part 1 ===

After that, having slipped into Mephius’ territory of Birac, Orba continued at stealing. He had no hesitation or dissonance. Running around barefoot on the ground day after day, he headed over to another area just before the surrounding people and guardsmen memorized his face, doing the same thing over and over until he, once more, headed for his next location.

He started hanging out with boys of the same age who had the same circumstances. Together, they usually sold stuff they’d gathered from dump sites or stuff they’d stolen at the side of the road, sometimes snitching purses with a single wield of the knife, or threatening wealthy-looking merchants coming out of bars, plucking them from their money.

While spending his days like that, one time, something happened that caused several people to get seriously injured amongst the same-age group Orba was hanging out with. Apparently, they’d been challenged by boys from another group. The children were having a children’s turf war. And as always, it was accompanied by force.

Everything was taken from them. Everything – although, with a life barely managing to live another day, despite only having such a minimal lifeline, contrarily, if all their members were being suppressed, they could as well be left for dead.

“We’ll either die, or fight and die. But those who want to do more and win, follow me!”

Orba gave those children, who were about to become fainthearted, a pep talk. He didn’t want to have everything snatched away from him twice. Gathering up the remaining members of their small group, Orba retaliated against a group of opponents that was much bigger in number.

However, he didn’t attack them straight ahead. He thoroughly gathered intelligence on the rival group beforehand. So, when the timing was right and they had the least number of opponents in place, they carried out their attacks.

What Orba valued above all was information. He always had to have the latest information, understanding both friend or foe, singling out the enemy’s numbers, strength, movements, and other things like that.

''This is what separates adults and children.''

It was the only thing Orba thought. A child who knows nothing only gets robbed without even knowing who the enemy is. But if you distinguish friend and foe on your own, and if you know your enemies, you can become the adult on the robbing side.

When Orba was fourteen, he’d become the leading figure among the boys his age. At first, the group he was acquainted with numbered only about ten, but, increasing with each passing day, it finally expanded to more than a hundred members.

However, the black blood that boiled inside of Orba never cleared away. Although he certainly was the kind of person to use physical strength, for there were also about a hundred verbal disputes, and mostly settle things quickly with his fists, at the same time, rather than spending the nights with his friends, drinking alcohol, making a racket, getting in high spirits, and chattering, he was also the type to keep to his own, propping up his knees in a dim corner of the room, and be lost in thought.

Therefore, Orba, who liked to spend the night alone, made some spare time for reading. When immersed in the world of books, he was sometimes reminded of his older brother Roan, thought of Alice, or worried about his mother’s whereabouts.

For how long should he be conversing his strength? First of all, could he call upon that strength when fighting his ‘enemies’? And how many nights more would it circle around in his head? There was no end to the insecurities and self-questioning. Nonetheless, Orba still held that time of worry dear to him, because it allowed him to keep pushing forward.

It was about four years after coming to Birac.

That day was supposed to be just another ordinary day. Ordinary being extremely busy, counting the profits in the safe from the illegal gambling house he was running, before preparing his meet with influential gun-smuggling merchants in the alleys of Birac, training with sword and gun for about one hour, and revising his plan to attack a merchant ship with several of his best men, which was to be carried out within the week.

The plan at the end of the week was a large scale one. They intended to make a surprise attack on one of the air carriers – formally called dragonstone ships – that was fully loaded with gold bars and goods slated to be delivered to the district west of the city-state, by ambushing it in the ravine located twelve kilometres southwest of Birac. Several platoon leaders, including Orba, were already assigned with flying practice.

However, because it was such a large-scale operation, no matter how much the boys agreed on the method, there were big holes as well.

Several boys of the former rival group, envying Orba’s success, had slipped into their group as spies, and had leaked several details about their plan to the Birac garrison.

The second floor of the bar they used as a hideout in those days, was attacked by surprise, and Orba found himself surrounded by the city guards. He didn’t have any weapons at hand to fight back and all the escape routes were blocked. The moment he was struck by their ropes, having again become a person deprived of status, Orba bit his lips causing blood to trickle.

''Bastards.''

Still trying to resist as his face and body suffered at the guards’ fists, Orba again felt the swell of dark blood inside of him.

''Shit, shit, shit!''
''It’s not over. I’m still alive. Mephius or Garbera, I won’t be killed easily, not even by these people. I will live. Live by all means.''

He was put in prison for possession of a large amount of illegal weaponry, and obviously for planning to attack a merchant ship, and one crime after another, such as repeated gang robbery and illegal gambling, was further uncovered.

The time to carry out the investigation didn’t take a day. And Orba, who was once more tossed into a cramped cellar, got a hot iron pressed against his back. He was branded. A long, vertical line in the centre of an X mark, was the proof of being a slave.

He got a high fever from the pain, and that evening inside prison, when Orba was alone, writhing in agony, he experienced an even stranger fate.

“…Indeed, they’re alike.”

He had the feeling someone lifted him up by his chin. Far from able to shake it off, he didn’t even have the energy to open his eyes and see the face of this person. Even without paying attention to any of his emotions, it was like his brains were on fire, simmering slowly. 

“From what I heard during the interrogation, his voice is also the same.”

“Even though they’re alike, it has its limits. Actually, he seems to be a different person depending on the angle. If he were a little more alike, he’d have some purpose. Well, what’s going to happen after this?”

“According to the place I selected, this man holds some interesting portent. With luck at your side, he’ll certainly be helpful to the master any time in the future, won’t he?”

“But a sword slave? If this kid’s life may not be there on the morrow, how can he be of help to me? If I had known about the verdict earlier, I would’ve considered dealing with it differently.”

“No. You certainly won’t know tomorrow’s fate if you invested in him, but this man should expect to become a huge talent. To put it in other words, nothing can be made of this man now. But after passing his days as a sword slave – naturally, if he doesn’t get his neck reaped on the first day, or possibly die from some other cruel twist of fate – I think that he’ll survive more than three years, no, two years, possibly.”

“Then, I suppose I’ll wait without expecting anything. At any rate, there’s certainly no way this lad can become a slave with his actual face.”

At that moment, Orba, being held down by the same people that had branded him earlier, suddenly felt an oppressive feeling on his face and, with just the trace of a heat like fire, Orba’s skin started burning. He squirmed around, screaming, wondering if maybe it all was a dream, not even being sure whether he was really still alive or not.

The next morning, his body still tormented by the pain and fatigue, Orba was dragged and taken out of the dungeons, and then tossed onto a cart where stark naked men were crowded together. The medium-sized Houban dragon, was a dragon with a flat body and eight long legs, fitted for pulling. Still within a light-headed state of mind, Orba went away from Birac being pulled by the dragon.

It was probably about two days later when the journey came to an end. They got a meal once a day, but because it was only one cup of water and some dried meat, the men, including Orba, were exhausted, doubled over, not even having the energy to start a conversation.

“This is another strange slave, huh?” a man with a tanned, muscular body said, white hair and a moustache covering his features as he peered onto Orba’s face. “Gladiators that are already renowned often wear such masks or helmets to promote their personal appeal, but is he really a newcomer?”

The man grasped Orba’s face, and tried to pull it off. Reminded of the pain, as if his skin was getting torn, Orba immediately flung back at the arm.

“Bastard!” an armed swordsman said, about to beat Orba up, when, with only the word “Stop”, the man took, grinning with his lips buried in his beard.

“Looks like this is no ordinary mask. According your background, you’ve got an unyielding spirit. But most of the time, it’s merely only that of a stubborn lad, who’ll become nothing more than a tame dog after three days. I was appointed as a breeder, who’ll teach you to ‘sit’ and ‘wait’. I’ll teach you first-hand what’ll happen to you if you oppose me.”

With those words, the man raised a fist the size of a hammer and slammed it into his bare back. A painful grunt escaping his lips, Orba doubled over without a word.

“I am Gowen. I’d like to form a long-standing relationship. You’ll be made to kill each other after ten days at the earliest. Let’s hope it won’t come to that.” 

After that, the sword slave training began, and Orba also noticed that he was wearing a mask that night. Looking at the mirror in astonishment, Orba, resenting the joke, frantically tried to tear it from his face, but it was stuck closely to his skin and he couldn’t take it off, as if it had become part of the skin itself.

After one hour of wrestling, out of breath and sweating all over on his body, he punched his own strange figure reflected in the mirror.

It cracked with a shattering sound and the iron mask became a warped reflection.

''How much more do I have to scorn people? Giving me such a foolish imitation, how much further must I fall?''

''I’m going to live and get out of here, by all means! I’m going to find the ones who made such a mockery of me and make them suffer through the same thing!''

As he pretended not to hear the sound of his own sobs, he crumbled down on the spot.

The next day, Gowen summoned Orba before him in the practice rink and suddenly threw the sword he had in hand at his feet.

Try to strike me any way you want.”

Orba looked at his opponent with a look that doubted his sanity. Unarmed, and also with chains connecting his ankles, he wouldn’t think for a moment of trying to escape, however, it was much better now that Gowen was already unarmed and that ‘only during practice’ the chains at his ankles were removed as well.

Orba picked up the sword, bent his back as if building up his ‘reservoir’, and rushed forward within a single breath.

It was much like a surprise attack. He acted without mercy. He aimed for the throat. He was going for the kill.

However, his arm did not reach for half the amount he’d imagined, and on top of that, he was kicked hard and fell to his knees. Standing up, he made the same move once more. It brought the same result. The moment he struck, Gowen nimbly went to his side and suppressed him by the elbow.

“You seem to have a little experience. However, that experience only gets in the way right now. Forget it,” Gowen said, after he easily dodged Orba, who tried to attack him for a third time.

Orba wasn’t used to being told things so unsympathetically. His head was seething with anger as he turned and struck, but Orba had no luck nor matter how much he tried to challenge Gowen. What irritated Orba the most was that his opponent didn’t seem to take it seriously. So he cursed Gowen, provoked him, recklessly charged at him saying he’d kill him, while in truth, despite keeping a watchful eye, he couldn’t find any openings at his opponent.

“Are you trying to kill me, Orba?”

Orba’s supposedly polished self-taught style did not seem to be so brilliant.

“But, that’s too bad. You no longer have anything. No name, no status, no clothes, nothing to eat, and you just can’t do anything about it. Yes, even your life. Slaves don’t even have the freedom over their own lives or deaths. Even if you want to get it back, you can’t just repurchase by offering more money than what you were sold for.”

This one-sided training where he was only getting knocked down was equal to a hellish self-punishment, however, as the day came to an end, maybe because of the exceeding pain, something was lying in wait for Orba as he retreated.

It was the mask’s ‘curse’. At midnight, while he was lying down exhausted, it suddenly emitted a heat like flames that burnt as if they were melting Orba’s face, much in the same way as when the mask was placed on him the first time.

It was mostly in the evenings, through irregular intervals. Sometimes nothing would happen for three days straight, while at other times the heat was being emitted regularly for three days and three nights.

At those times, there was nothing Orba could do. He could only roll over the ground, drawing blood as his ankles scraped against the chains, and continue to hope that the pain would go away early, even if just for a second.

''I’m going mad.''
''I’m going mad, I’m going mad, I’m going mad.''

As he rolled over the floor, Orba harboured that fear time and time again, and even thought to become so might only be better. However, the power to hold onto it until the end, just before his consciousness was about to be taken away by a white, splashing wave, worked out at last. Gritting his teeth, bending his back as if the bones should break, Orba endured it just to endure. Many of his fingernails broke, as he tore at the ground, and tore at his mask.

The other slaves, and the soldiers held responsible for monitoring the slaves of the Tarkas Gladiatorial Group, naturally felt revolted by his figure frothing in pain. Rumours soon spread whether it wasn’t a curse by true magic, or whether Orba gave a nasty face when Tarkas bought him from the slave traders?

“Merchandise is merchandise. Like I care if it’s magic or a curse!? Just don’t ever let him die when he’s not earning his pay!”

Giving those orders, Tarkas was certainly a most undaunted man. Orba was generally ignored as long as he didn’t die a dog’s death.

''I won’t die.''

It was a long, long night. His flesh and bones scraped by pain and the temptation of madness, wishing to die every second, it felt like the night would never break, but eventually it came to an end. Unless Orba himself gave up his life into the darkness, dawn would always come. Exhausted, lying down with his body already having no drop of strength left, he could feel the morning light upon his mask. Unsteadily raising his hands and taking hold of the mask, he pushed strength into his fingers and made an oath.

''Unless someone stabs me in the heart, I will never let myself die.''

It was as Gowen said. ''My life is not mine. But it doesn’t automatically belong to Tarkas either.''

''My life, with all that was taken from me, is all that I have.''

His heart had been beating in order to live until he’d meet his mother, Alice, and possibly his brother Roan again, his muscles only brandishing a sword to reach those who raided them, with the purpose to build a mountain of corpses.

After that, Orba was totally absorbed into his training. The sword and Orba’s body soon became integrated as one. He was holding formless hatred, without knowing how to clear himself of it, and different from the time when he was just full of unease. The sword gave form to his hatred. His sword became hatred, pointing out what to cut and tear through. Altogether put in another way, it became his desire to live.

“If you want to survive, learn the technique to kill an opponent, and at the same time, also to kill yourself. People who can’t solely kill themselves, are killed by others in the end. There’s no exception.”

Gowen said so clearly. And Orba followed those instructions.

He killed his emotions. He burned them vigorously, roaring like a flame, day and night, so that he could also thoroughly burn himself. However, at the same time, the fire couldn’t be extinguished either.

Therefore, at midnight, although lying down quietly with possibly his face scorching under the mask, Orba continued burning his secret firewood – the anger and hatred in his chest – smouldering them into glowing embers.

Before long, he received his debut match. When Orba set foot in the arena, he was welcomed by a large crowd surrounding the place.

While the sky and earth were wrapped in loud voices, Orba fought a man that had picked up a sword like him, and killed him. He didn’t even remember whether his opponent was young, or if he was older than him. Only the moment he killed, and the moment even more cheers poured onto his sweating back, was what he remembered in great detail.

“Die!” Orba yelled as he looked up at the spectators. “Fuckin’ die !!”


Although the voice itself was drowned out by the cheers, Orba raised his bloody sword and continued spitting his profane language at all of them.

And, within one week’s time, he was to perform his second match. It was against a bearded man holding a zigzagged short-sword. It was something of a disgrace. There might have been jeers, or they might have progressed to the name of gods. Twice, thrice, he took a blow from a violent slashing attack. Each time, Orba changed his grip on the sword. He changed the placement of his feet. He was studying how to fight in the midst of battle.

He fended off a sword that was about to attack him from his side. And his opponent’s body was ''opened'' before his eyes.

Orba had swung his sword down right in front of him. The sword had cut into the middle of the face. Blood, bones, and brains were spilling from all sides. His hand growing numb, he hardly had any sense of touch. It was the third time he’d killed someone.

Orba became a gladiator and time went by for a little less than two years. In that time, there were countless battles. There were also many endless nights spent counting all of the stars that filled up the night sky.

However, after a year passed, the curse of the iron mask heating up gradually disappeared, and after another half year passed, the periodic maddening pains became unbelievably docile. Although, it was no ordinary mask, as he still wasn’t able to tear it off, not getting a dent whether he struck it with the pommel of his sword or with a hammer. On the contrary it only seemed to endanger his own life and he was simply forced to postpone his wish to take off the mask.

And — when five days passed after Orba stopped the reckless voracity of the large-sized Sozos dragon at the Ba Roux arena,

“I found out why Tarkas was so merry,” Gowen suddenly said at the breakfast table. “You know Mephius and Garbera have been making peace negotiations, right? It looks like they’re finally planning to put an end to the ten-year war.”

“Hmm,” Shique nodded. “So the crown prince of Mephius and the princess of Garbera are going to have a political marriage, huh?”

“Mephius has various etiquette concerning marriages of the imperial household. The marital vows have to be performed at Seirin Valley<ref>Valley of Holy Descent.</ref>, for example, and there are also gladiatorial fights in the repertoire to be hosted. It looks like we from Tarkas Gladiatorial Group are the only ones recruited.”

Kain whistled. For a little while now, he was making the repairs of a clock with dexterous hands at the table, as requested of him by Tarkas.

“Well, that means they’re going to make us kill each other in front of the imperial family.”

“We can pay our respects to the crown prince himself. Exciting, isn’t it, Orba?” Shique said, while Orba was as usual bent forward with his eyes on his book.

“It won’t change a thing. Not one. Just putting flowers on armour and sword,” he replied bluntly.

=== Part 2 ===

<noinclude>

===References and Translation Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo

2013-02-18T17:19:21Z

Vu.P:

Talk:Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo

2013-02-18T17:18:24Z

Vu.P:

Talk:Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo

2013-02-09T14:05:05Z

Vu.P:

Talk:Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo

2013-02-09T00:56:39Z

Vu.P:

Hidan no Aria:Volume10 Chapter2

2013-02-08T00:49:36Z

Vu.P:

Late that night, I received notification from Watson.

Her inspections had revealed no major injuries to Aria and the others.

Having been struck both by debris and the concussive blast of a grenade, and yet suffering only minor injuries; the girls' stubborn vitality was truly worthy of the name Baskerville. Despite being left at a loss for words, I nonetheless heaved a sigh of relief.

Nevertheless, erring on the side of safety, those four were to be interned at Butei hospitals for a week. Haimaki, who had been twice hit by cars, faced a similar situation.

The following day-

Without leaving me sufficient time for recovery, Jeanne contacted me, saying, "In light of the GIII and GIV incident, we're convening a gathering of Deen."

Adding to that, after school today, the Halloween celebration begins (I'd heard because of the break at the end of October, the festival had been changed to today). Masters had directed that all students leaving campus must be appropriately dressed. Simply spoken, we were to dress up as ghouls and goblins and the like.

Even though I was hardly in the mood to play along, but if one of our horrifying teachers caught me in my uniform, I'd be beaten 'til I nigh looked the part. That being the case, meeting aside, if I wasn't careful, I'd find myself in the hospital.

Consequently, I'd better at least borrow a hermit's robe and hood from Amdo, dressing up as an obake before attending the meeting. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Obake]

The meeting place was the family restaurant Roxi, and in its shaded outdoor terrace-

Deen's members had already assembled.

Though I'd walked here without difficulty, my knee, which had been given a painful kick by GIV, continued to throb.

Because of the need to change clothing, I'd been running slightly behind schedule, but my knee had kept me from running, and I found myself unable to make our 3 o'clock meeting time, arriving just a little late at the appointed place.

"Sorry I'm late. In case you couldn't tell, it's me."

The sole remaining representative of Baskerville, that is to say, I, face nearly covered by my hood, ordered a cup of Oolong before approaching the round table.

"You're late, Tohyama. Normally, you're already gloomy enough, but to go so far as to wear such drab garments..."

Jeanne d'Arc of IU's Daio Nomad turned to me, coffee cup in hand.

Under her right eye was a brilliant, snowflake-shaped sticker, on her head, a pointy black hat, and in her hand, a star-tipped wand. In short, a witch.

Hey hey, since she's a real witch, what's the point in dressing up as one? Try a little creativity every now and then, why don't you?

"One of Tohyama, thou hast encountered some difficulty. Dost thine knee trouble thee?"

The one with even less of an imagination would be-

Bending her exposed tail into a "?", Tamamo inquired. She wore a hakama, disguising herself as a fox spirit. You might also say she hadn't bothered to disguise herself at all, as she was a fox spirit to begin with. Just how relaxed can you be?

Even though she normally wears a hat to hide her ears, they're now in plain sight for all to see; is that really ok?

The only thing she's really done is to stick three black lines as whiskers on each cheek, but having done a poor job, the mere act of her turning has already resulted in the casualty of a single whisker.

On the other hand, the Liberty Mason representative Watson...

"Tohyama, the same goes for me. In case you couldn't tell, it's me."

She'd raced down a completely different path of mistaken creativity, having taken a Jack-o'-lantern - a real, hollowed-out pumpkin - for a mask, covering her head in this manner.

... Wearing something like that, isn't the pumpkin smell hard to bear?

From the neck down, she wore something like a white raincoat. This was undoubtedly a costume that would leave one clueless as to her true identity. Until she opened her mouth to speak, I had no idea it was her.

"Oh my, everyone. What ominous appearances, though I must admit, quite cute indeed, hehe."

Hearing this light laughter, I turned to look at the laptop resting upon the tabletop.

On the screen was Meiya, apparently employing some Skype-like video functionality to take part in the meeting.

She was the envoy from the Vatican in this "Far East Warfare", and also a junior of Kana during her time as an exchange student at Rome's Butei High.

Meiya looked at the dubious-looking crowd that was us, revealing a smile as if a caretaker at a nursery. How utterly irritating.

Looking carefully, the window behind Meiya shows darkness, affirming the difference in time between our two locations.

"Disregarding the wait, let's begin our meeting. Yesterday, four members of the group belonging to Deen, Baskerville, including also a member of Ulus, were attacked and beaten by the supposedly 'unaffiliated' GIII and his subordinate GIV."

Jeanne skillfully began to explain the situation. She almost seemed to be the leader of the group, or perhaps a capable Cabinet member.

"Yesterday, on the road home, I asked GIV. Apparently the reason they fought in the Shinagawa River geofront was simply because they'd discovered Reki's presence. Reki included, before being ambushed, neither Aria nor any of the others had ever encountered GIII's group before. In brief, it was completely a surprise attack,"

Watson-the-human-pumpkin added.

"Even if they're lacking in numbers, this kind of sneak attack is still hard to countenance."

Jeanne's blue eyes blinked, and she shifted her legs beneath her hard tulle and satin panier.

"They seem to think nothing of contemptible, shameful tactics, an ideology where the ends justify the means."

Without appearing to recall what things she had done previously, Watson-the-pumpkin spoke thusly.

"What should we do now? GIII and GIV are currently operating separately. Should we seize this opportunity?"

As I cut to the heart of the matter-

Hmm...?

What? Everyone seems to have averted their gaze, including even Meiya on the computer screen.

What's going on with you guys?

"..."

The only response came from Tamamo, who closed both eyes, sipped her melon soda, and spoke,

"I understandest thou art disturbed on behalf of thine companions, but despair not, little one. I ask thee, one of Tohyama, canst thou obtain victory?"

She opened her eyes, exposing a penetrating, inhuman perception.

"That's..."

"Now, from what Watson hast shared, those young ladies of Baskerville could do but naught against GIV. Their leader - GIII - is yet greater still. If thou still believest thou canst win, then sharest thou thine plan."

Tamamo's tail arched, pressing lightly against the back of the chair. I could only stutter.

"...Er, when it comes to specifics...I can't really think of anything on the spot..."

"One of Tohyama, stand not upon custom. In 'Warfare', no matter the time, regardless of whom has challenged whom, all is permitted. Though such a tactic may be vile indeed, they have nonetheless committed no sin."

"You mean we shouldn't retaliate?! Our companions have been ambushed by despicable means!"

Though I frowned in heated emotion,

"Ambush? How an ambush? This is war."

Tamamo casually replied as she had before.

"What...!?"

"This thing called war is even so. It is utterly and altogether different from the spirit of fair competition in sports. Once more, war is not a mere scuffle. From times long past, reconciliation has only come after blood-soaked struggle."

Tamamo spoke, staring at me all the while, leaving me without rejoinder.

This...contemptible fox.

While looking like an elementary school student, she dares to talk back to a high school student.

"One of Tohyama, canst thou not understand this one point? Why there remains but one member left of Baskerville? This is their message to us, 'We are strong,' even going so far as to leave a messenger - GIV."

"But they're the enemy! Are you fine with letting the enemy run free?"

"Enemy? Then I ask thee, hast GIV bared enmity before thee? Didst she not cast off her armor and lay down her weapons? They have not as of yet shown true hostility towards Deen, instead giving room for negotiation. We must not, of ourselves, make ruin of this opportunity."

"That's...hmm, that's not wrong..."

"Moreover, it seems the weapon they employ is 'Science', truly a peculiar existence."

Yours is the peculiar existence!

Nearly blurting this out, I instead swallowed my reply.

"The disciples of science and us - witches and spirits - a hard battle indeed. Worse，currently Ririirokane's particles are particularly dense."

Tamamo's puffed her cheeks unhappily.

"Ririirokane...?"

I remember, it ought to be a kind of Irokane located in Reki's homeland.

Before, when the three Koko sisters of Ranban had seized control of the Shinkansen, I'd heard something like "its anger has scattered invisible particles, rendering the ability of all the ability users in the world unstable." Is this related to that?

Jeanne turned her head to look at me, whose knowledge only skimmed the surface.

"Though this might be difficult to grasp, but Ririirokane looses particles that disturb the abilities of ability users. It's similar to how metallic chaff can render radar ineffectual, except only causing complications...the range of its effect is very broad."

"How broad?"

"Sufficient to cover a third of the Earth's surface area. At the time of the cultural festival, it again intensified. Japan now falls within its realm of influence."

Jeanne had declared this a hard thing to grasp, as it most certainly was.

A phenomenon that disturbed supernatural abilities on a global scale?

Speaking from the perspective of someone without supernatural ability, the scope of this was almost beyond belief, like something from science fiction or fantasy.

In any case, thinking back on the video we saw yesterday, Shirayuki's badminton-like kidoujutsu had certainly failed her.

If a similar phenomenon presented itself before Tamamo or Jeanne, then Deen's fighting strength would decrease dramatically.

"Spoken differently, current conditions naught but troublesome. Were we to engage in battle, perchance it is we who face destruction."

"So what do you suggest we do, Tamamo?"

"We entice them."

"What?"

"First GIII, and then GIV - we shall entice them to join Deen."

"What're you...saying?"

"In 'Warfare', persuading a powerful 'neutral' or 'unaffiliated' party to join is most advantageous. This is no different from true war."

"Stop playing around! People like that, how do you plan on convincing them to join us?"

"The methods of persuasion are not limited to just dialogue. From time immemorial, money, power, sex, and more have been used to achieve this goal. There have even been times when those seeking these benefits have loudly proclaimed their neutrality. There is a terribly rude saying which goes, 'If you wish to catch a fox, use aburaage.' [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aburaage] If we can but discover what it is GIV desires, perchance she may yet join us in Deen."

What she likes?

As I tilted my head in thought, Watson raised her pumpkin head.

"Tohyama, regarding this, there's something we need to discuss."

"What's up?"

"Well, that GIV girl, yesterday in the car, talked over and over about how happy she was to finally meet you. To be honest, it was to the point where even I started to feel embarrassed. In other words, she seems to like you a lot."

"And your point is? You want me to sneak up on her?"

"No, no. What I mean is, to put it simply, Romeo."

"Romeo?"

I just about upturned my cup of Oolong.

This Romeo was a Butei term, referring to male seduction.

In order to deal with women difficult to overcome through direct conflict, they would instead send attractive men to get close to them...

And via seduction, get the opponent to either change sides or give up classified information.

The level of difficulty surpassed that of normal seduction, and Tokyo Butei High offered no courses in this specialization. Actually, if I remembered correctly, with the exception of Berlin and Bangkok, no Butei schools ''anywhere'' taught this.

It goes without saying that I have not the least clue how to go about doing such a thing. Because of my HSS-ridden physiology, I've never so much as glanced at titillating material.

In any event, throwing this kind of thing at me, you're not that normal either, are you, Watson?

"Cut the crap, pumpkin head. Baskerville's been attacked and directly victimized by GIV. Even setting that aside, with regards to that dangerous individual-"

"Do you have any other ideas? This is all we're left with. Anyway, even if you don't look it, in reality, you should be quite proficient at tempting women, right? If we count, starting from Aria, there's Shirayuki, Riko, Reki, and who knows who else."

After Watson had finished speaking, voice biting with sarcasm, the others...Oi, oi.

Why are you all looking at me?

It's almost like you're looking at a habitual offender.

"Wow. That many, huh? You are truly Kana's brother; you seem most popular."

Hey Meiya, mind not using that awe-inspired tone of respect here?

In a plea for help, I turned to Jeanne, only to find a similar aura of complete misunderstanding in her eyes as she said, "Go get 'em".

"That's how it is. One of Tohyama, we entrust this task to thee."

"That's how...wait a moment, what do you mean 'That's how it is'! What do you want from me!"

"Go forth and befriend GIV. Care thou well for her, and bringest her into Deen. Peradventure, this will determine the life or death of this group. Labor most diligently!"

Tamamo sipped the last of her melon soda, and spoke these words.

Irritated beyond endurance, I gripped the table's edge, and prepared to use the technique which had been passed down by my grandfather, namely <nowiki><<Table Flip>></nowiki>.

"Tohyama-san, at dusk, I - sorry, it should be late last night for you - also saw the video of GIV's attack."

Meiya's sweet, light-hearted voice interrupted my plans.

"I feel she's a very dangerous opponent to approach so directly. Accordingly, we must first set about obtaining permission from the Paladins, in order to arrange for the manufacture and distribution of support supplies and the like."

"Support supplies?"

I asked the laptop that I had originally planned on flipping along with the table.

"Correct. I think even if we can't fight to win, we can at least safeguard ourselves."

"This is good, one of Tohyama."

"Good luck, Tohyama. When this is all over, make sure to report back with all the juicy details."

"Tohyama, I leave the rest to you. I need to return to care for Aria and the others."

Looking at Meiya, Tamamo, Jeanne, and Watson delivering their lines one at a time, as if in a play...

(Th, these bastards...)

Undoubtedly, they'd all planned this before my arrival.

It seems from the start, they'd already decided to make handling GIV my responsibility. Damn it!

Ah, it really makes me wholeheartedly regret being even just a little late.

Never again will I be late. In fact, now that I think about it, the reason why I ran into Aria and had to experience such trying times, wasn't it because I was late and missed the bus?

 

After being tricked by everyone, or rather, after having the meeting proceed exactly as they had planned...

As a parting shot, I'd flipped Tamamo along with the donation box she carried on her back end-over-end, crying "What good luck, give me that back", taking back the 10 yen coin I had previously thrown in. As everyone simultaneously decried my childishness, I turned and headed for the hospital.

Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki, just how are they doing?

I gave a call to Soumiya, in charge of treating Haimaki, telling her, "This Butei dog is Reki's, so settle any questions of cost with her," to which she responded that he was no dog, but a wolf. I ignored what she said, instead continuing to ask after the condition of the four. It seems they're doing well, and are close to regaining consciousness.

(Let's set aside what we talked about at the meeting for the moment; visiting the injured comes first.)

Accordingly, I bought a few peach buns and Calorie Mates, and rode the elevator to the third floor of the A-wing where they were.

''rustle''...

''rustle'' ''rustle''...

(...?)

''rustle'' ''rustle'' ''rustle''...

On the hallway floor...''rustle'' ''rustle''...a metal tray was moving.

It's abundantly clear there's no one here, but the tray was moving nonetheless.

Under normal circumstances, this sight would frighten someone near to death-

Unfortunately, it's sad to say I've already grown accustomed to seeing such an unnatural scene. My only reaction was mild surprise, and an offhanded "So this kind of thing exists too...", before casually watching the tray.

The tray was a polished, shiny bronze, covered in etchings of thorny vines and spiders...even though it was pretty terrifying, it was likely an antique.

The objects placed upon it seemed to be a paper carton of strawberry milk, a box of Pocky, and a croissant. It's all cheap stuff! Wait a moment, this is all stuff Riko loves.

(Hmm...?)

Underneath the tray seems to be a shadow just a mite larger than the tray itself. This is definitely also out of the norm.

I finally grasped its true nature.

"Hilda?"

Hearing my question, the tray suddenly froze.

It ever so slowly turned in my direction (oh, I didn't realize that way was facing front), before returning to face its original direction, and slid helter-skelter at full speed down the hall.

Moving at a pace similar to that of a person running, it turned the corner.

Since Aria and the others were in the same direction, I followed along behind the tray.

As expected, I saw Hilda.

She'd planned on escaping down the stairs only to realize she couldn't take the stairs while hiding in the shadow of the tray. She emerged from said shadow just in time for me to arrive. From the way things look, this seemed to be the case.

She traveled down one flight of stairs, before stopping in place.

What was particularly confusing was what she did next. Hilda, wearing a nurse's outfit, with her back to the wall, flicked open an ostrich feather fan, and covered her face.

What...What to say about this?

"Hey."

I called out to her.

"..."

She pretended not to hear.

"Hey, Hilda."

"...Who, who did you ask for? Haven't you got the wrong person?"

"Like there's anyone else strange enough to carry an ostrich feather fan? Are you feeling better?"

Hearing this, ''bang!'' Hilda closed her fan.

"Oh, if it isn't Tohyama?"

She's pretending like she just noticed...

"What a coincidence, meeting here. I ''just'' came up these stairs."

What's the point in lying?

A glance was all it took to tell how flustered she was, but that didn't stop Hilda from putting on a cool expression and turning to face me, her shoes clicking against the floor.

She was wearing a pair of white, high-heeled shoes.

(Actually, why is she dressed up as a nurse? It's pretty unbelievable, not to mention what kind of nurse wears high-heels?)

As I pondered this, frowning in the direction of Hilda's feet, she had the mistaken impression that I was staring at the tray at her feet, leading to...

"What's this? How, how unexpected. To have fallen here, completely by chance. A tray, it seems?"

Her cheeks blushing, she rattled off a load of nonsense.

This girl's ability to leave someone utterly mystified is no less than that of Aria's.

(...?)

I pondered for a moment.

This Spark Witch, the vampire Hilda had fought with Aria, Riko, and I last month, and suffered injuries grievous to the point of near-death, before being sent to this hospital.

At the time, she'd nearly died from massive blood loss, but thankfully, Riko's donated blood was able to save her life.

(And now, this tray seems to be full of things that Riko likes, and moreover, for her to be delivering it so sneakily...)

Is it because this time it's Riko's turn to stay in the hospital that she's taken the opportunity to show her appreciation?

But to so vigorously protest "the one delivering this tray is absolutely not me", it seems like "thanking Riko" is quite an embarrassing thing for her?

That would be why she's dressed up as a nurse (even though her skill in disguises is pitiful), in order to allow her to move about unnoticed.

"What 'fallen here', you *brought* this here. To give to Riko."

I signified the tray, at which point Hilda realized the gig was up.

Her entire face turned red as she blushed.

Her skin color is naturally white, perhaps she's originally Caucasian? In any case, because of this, the fact that her face was now all pink stood out all the more.

"Not, not a chance!"

"Moreover, aren't these all things that Riko likes?"

"-Tohyama! Seeing as these have been discarded here, they don't belong to anyone anymore. You should pick them up."

I was only just teasing, but her frown filled me with fear.

God forbid because of this she attack me with electricity or her ball lightning.

"Alright. I'm picking it up."

Taking the tray in my hands, I prepared to hand it back to her.

Except she wasn't willing to take it from me, instead turning her face from me with great gusto.

"Just make it so that that's stuff you bought."

"Why? Can't you just bring them to her yourself? Honestly, so roundabout."

"Stop talking so much and do as I asked. Right now, you're the only servant I can rely on."

"At what point did I become your servant?"

"This too, give this to her as well."

From who knows where, Hilda fished out a black, garbage-looking thing which she placed on the tray.

It looked like a piece of charcoal, a thin wire running through it shaped like an S.

"What's this?"

"Roast salamander."

"Gross!"

"-This rude servant! This is a reward bestowed by Countess Dracula, just what do you take it for!"

[[File:Aria10_067.jpg|thumb]]

''Snap!'' She rapped me on the head with her fan.

"That is the cure-all medicine I spent all night preparing. Give that to Riko."

"You just exposed yourself as having prepared this for Riko, you know?"

"Wuuu-!"

Seeing Hilda's eyes grow large, I couldn't help but sigh.

Unbelievable.

Aria is the same. So is Watson. Don't tell me it's a rule that aristocrats must all be this bad at expressing themselves?

"Toh-, Tohyama. Don't misunderstand. It's because- because I had no choice. In compliance with the rules of 'Warfare', as a captive noble, I have no choice in the matter. Don't get the wrong idea."

"And that's why I've been saying, if you want to apologize to Riko, just do it."

"Uhh, if the opportunity arises, we'll see."

Failing to reject the notion she apologize, she doesn't seem to have realized she's again misspoken.

This girl...From the perspective of Informa, she's undoubtedly an E-class.

No, actually, it should be even worse than that, perhaps even the rarely-seen F-class?

"What do you mean 'if opportunity arises'? Who knows when that will be? Why don't I keep you company, and we'll go together?"

"No can do. I...still can't face her. To be honest, I want to go, but, right now, it's still..."

Hilda shook her head like a willful child.

Her twin drill pigtails, like Aria's, shook like a rattle drum. Due to their spring-like structure, however, shaking her head results in far more extended motion as compared to Aria. This reached the point where Hilda extended her hands to hold her hair in place.

"-Returning to the topic at hand, Baskerville was really beaten quite savagely."

Having recovered her usual stern demeanor, she changed the topic.

"It doesn't matter who the opponent is- If the team that previously defeated me loses, this disgrace reflects upon me as well. Tohyama, the ones who did this, you want to deal with them thoroughly, yes?"

What to say, this really seems to fit Hilda's style, this way of forcing things down other's throats.

"At the moment, because of the issue with Ririirokane, I'm hardly in peak condition. Notwithstanding, given some time to recover- If Riko faces any danger, contact me immediately. I will flay and skewer whoever it is."

Having finished what she had to say, she turned, and heels clicking all the way, descended the stairs.

As she exited-

From the back of her uniform, I saw two holes appear, through which a pair of tiny black wings extended. It seems the wings that had Riko had severed have started grow once more.

Since today was Halloween, no one thought twice about her "costume", but I simply thought, ah, she really isn't human.

Looking carefully, around her neck she carries still the cross that Watson placed there.

A vampire that wears a cross...reality and the movies sure are different.

"From dusk until dawn- leave things to me. If it's you, and I'm in a good mood, it's not like I couldn't lend a hand."

At this double negative Hilda threw out as she exited the stairwell back into the hall, I couldn't help but sigh.

Suddenly, from where the stairway broke line-of-sight to the hall-

(Riko...!)

I saw a forehead, arm, and thigh, covered in bandages, leaning against the wall.

She'd tied her sawed-off shotgun, the Winchester M1887, to her back with a belt.

From here, her profile was visible, her gaze directed this way.

"...Did you hear that?"

"Yes."

"Then take all of this. It's what Hilda brought for you."

I handed the tray to Riko.

She glanced at its contents: strawberry milk, Pocky, roast salamander, etc., before dusting herself off, grabbing the hem of her skirt with one hand like a bag, and filling it with the items atop the tray.

"And what do you think, Riko? It seems Hilda wants to get along with you."

"What a load of garbage. She's killed me once before, like that's something so easily forgiven."

Her mouth said one thing, her hands another. How very Riko-like.

What she said, however, is valid. Reconciliation after intensely striving against one another is not such an easy thing. This I truly understand, since my feelings regarding GIV are similar.

That said...

"Hadn't you tried to shoot me in the head before? In April, during the airplane hijacking. At that time, if I hadn't split your bullet with my knife, right now my name would be engraved on the Butei High Memorial Wall."

"Stop whining, Kinji. I only fired because I knew that Hystekin could handle anything."

Riko forcefully bit down on the straw for her milk, glaring at me all the while.

Hystekin? Oh, I see. In short, Kinji in Hysteria Mode.

Riko, who would use nicknames even for something like this, was actually eating the roasted salamander, alternating bites with gulps of her strawberry milk.

Looks like she's not the least bit skeptical of the food being poisoned.

In many ways, it seems she's quite confident in Hilda's pride as a noble.

"That girl Hilda sure is free. She's already brought stuff a few times already, but always unseen. So strange."

Riko spoke while stealing a glance in my direction.

What do you want me to say?

"Um...Well, why don't you both cool off a bit?"

"..."

"Anyway, she's basically admitted she's now a part of Deen. We are now participating in 'Warfare', which, for all intents and purposes, might as well be a real war. Even if she's that kind of person, but with that kind of power at her disposal, why not use her well? I'm not going to go so far as to demand you become the best of friends, but at the very least, please don't quarrel for no reason, ok?"

I copied what Tamamo had said to me, and after contradicting myself with my own words-

Riko turned around, back towards me, noisily finishing her strawberry milk with a ''slurp'', before nodding her head once.

She then spun back around to face me, and full of pretense, saluted.

"Don't let it trouble you anymore, Kii-kun. Riko will now lead you to the girls' room, A-Wing, room 303!"

"Just gonna skip past what we were talking about before, huh."

"Ayaya is here too!"

"Ayaya...? Oh, Hiraga-san? What for?"

"Fufufu. It's a surprise."

A surprise...?

I've got a bad feeling about this.

When all is said and done, Riko's "surprises" have never been something I've been happy to see.

 

Riko pulled me, full of trepidation, towards Room 303...

"...!"

First, the silhouette of a wolf entered my peripheral vision.

Laying on the white hospital bed was the Lone Wolf girl, accompanied by a real wolf.

She wore her normal uniform, on her head a headset, but also a pair of wolf ears. Haimaki's appearance was unchanged.

In Reki's hand was a half-eaten Calorie Mate, on her face, the usual blank expression.

Aside from a few bandages on her thighs, she didn't seem to have any other external injuries. For the time being, I felt relieved.

"Uhuhuhu. No matter times I see it, still as cute as ever Rekyu! Your costume is adorable!"

Riko threw out a real tongue-twister as she grabbed Reki in a hug. [TN: Tongue-twister because Riko uses a portmanteau of cosplay, "コスプレ" and Rekyu "レキュ", joining on the "レ" kana.]

There's no way Reki thought of wearing those ears on her own...

This was probably the result of Riko assisting Reki, who had likely put no thought into a costume.

"Look, look, Kii-kun. There's even a tail!"

From underneath Reki's skirt, Riko pulled out a fake wolf tail. Reki, of course, gave no reaction whatsoever, but her skirt had been lifted to the point it was almost dangerous-

"The important thing here is, that is, where'd this come from?"

I frantically turned my gaze to look at the large sniper rifle beside the bed.

If at all possible, I wanted to avoid looking at that thing - a Barrett M82.

It was a long range sniper rifle used even in the war in Iraq.

"I purchased it from Amdo's Hiraga-san."

"Why on earth would you buy such a crazy thing?"

"In order to oppose the enemy encountered yesterday,"

Reki replied in an emotionless tone.

Even so, this is a formidable sniper rifle which employs 12.7x99mm rounds, you know?

Even being grazed by a shot could kill someone; a direct hit would probably blow them to pieces.

"This is an anti-materiel rifle. Is it not forbidden by international law?" [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anti-materiel_rifle]

[[File:Aria10_075.jpg|thumb]]

[...]

She didn't bother to reply.

Nor did she nod. She simply focused her gaze on me.

...She's serious.

"Fufufu. If you read the terms carefully, it never specifies that 50 caliber rounds aren't allowed, Kii-kun."

In response to Riko, whom, harboring evil intent, squinted her double eyelids,

"That's not the main issue here. That would be Butei Law, Article 9. To be honest, Riko, that shotgun of yours is also not something a Butei should have. In a situation where you absolutely cannot kill, there's no way to fire that gun."

I spoke for a bit longer. The result-

From Riko and Reki both, ''pa''.

They handed me a sheet of A4 sized paper each.

"What is this?"

It was a firearms permit from the Ministry of Public Security firearms inspection division.

...Unexpectedly, they have permission! And both of them!

"This is impossible. These have got to be fake!"

"Ayaya's work is without flaw. Nothing is imposssible!"

Pulling back the hospital bed curtains as she made her appearance was Amdo's Hiraga-san.

Those clothes she's wearing ought to be her Halloween costume, I believe? She wore a pumpkin-colored shirt, a black mantle, with pumpkin-shaped shorts or trousers.

Her hair was even held in place with mini-pumpkin ties. Such a cute child.

"Beginning just this month, Ayaya is willing to act as a surrogate for all firearm applications! Fuhahaha!"

...You're laughing like you won the lottery there, Hiraga-san.

My guess is...about 80 percent of that business is probably helping people obtain permission to use illegal firearms. Of course, that's where the money is.

"What perfect timing Tohyama-kun. Come! Here's the left part of 'Orochi'!"

I took the glove from her.

A few days earlier, I'd borrowed money from my grandparents in Sugamo to pay Hiraga-san with.

In short, I'd bought on credit. I still needed to find a way to pay them back as soon as possible.

"Ooh. Thank you very much."

Um, Hiraga-san. You didn't just pull this Orochi out of those pumpkin pants, did you?

"Speaking of which, Tohyama-kun, didn't you ask before about a wire anchor?"

"Yeah, that's right. Did you find one?"

I'd run into Hiraga-san a few days prior in the cafeteria, and had raised the question.

Having learned my lesson from the fight with Watson, where I'd nearly fallen to my death, I'd asked if she'd find me a safety cable that could be hidden.

"Here, this is a prototype. Though I can't make any guarantees, this is still a pretty revolutionary design!"

Again from within her pumpkin pants, Hiraga-san pulled something out. I sure hope there are pockets in there...

She'd handed me a small vinyl, ziplock bag, within which were bullets, but definitely no wires?

"They seem to be 9mm Lugers?"

"Though the speed is slow, but yep! This is an anchor wire which you fire from a gun <nowiki><<Anchor>></nowiki>!"

"A wire you fire from a gun...?"

"Exactly. As this bullet exits the muzzle, it splits into two, a pellet that resists air and another that shoots forward. As the former encounters the air, its mechanism will activate, trapping it within the gun barrel for around two seconds. At the same time, the latter flies forward, adhering to the target point with carbon particles."

Hiraga-san explained the construction of the bullet while wildly gesticulating like a small child.

"And? Why does this work as a wire anchor?"

"Between the two halves is a diphase liquid aramid fiber. When the halves separate, they create a long filament, like pulling taffy." [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aramid]

So, in other words, firing this bullet creates a length of chemical fiber to the target point?

"There shouldn't be any problems with tensile strength, right?"

"A width of a single micron can support a weight of two tenths of a ton. Even if it become as slender as a string of pulled natto, it should be just fine. Liquid aramid fiber is a creation of Kyoto Synthetics, though the combination with the bullet is an Ayaya original, patent pending."

Patent pending...Hiraga-san really knows how to earn money.

She might just become a millionaire in the future.

"In order to grasp the timing, why don't you fire a few practice rounds? The air resistant pellet's been covered with a paint that releases light in reaction to pressure. After you've fired, just follow the blue light. Its advised range is 25 meters or less, at 50 meters, the filament risks snapping. "

In the midst of Hiraga-san's explanation-

"Kin-chan...?"

"Shi, Shirayuki?"

From my side Shirayuki appeared, dressed in an angel getup - though with her navel exposed.

On her back were two mini-wings, and a matching miniskirt; from top to bottom, the only thing that wasn't "mini" was that chest of hers, which threatened to spill out of her tubetop.

Atop the white ribbon she normally wore on her head, was a golden angel's halo made of wire. Though it looked pretty foolish...

What kind of costume was this?

Like hell there are such sexy angels in Heaven. If there are, then it'd be hell anyway, at least for me.

Shirayuki adopted an embarrassed, feminine pose,

"This, this set of Halloween clothes was prepared by Riko. Um..."

Those twin peaks just about to burst out of their nylon coverings...

Were quickly covered by the gun she held in hand.

Nononono. What you need to cover first is not your chest! I take that back, cover them both up!

As I was about to blurt this out for both my and Shirayuki's sakes-

I saw that which had not been seen for some time, Shirayuki's huge M60 machine gun, and was struck dumb.

The M60 - America's favorite general purpose machine gun.

Even though it was referred to in the same vein as guns like the Uzi, but in truth, they were worlds apart. This gun was intended for use in war!

Though its design was a bit dated given its age, but usage in the Vietnam War ranged not just from infantry but even to helicopters. It's the gun which has caused the single most bloodshed in the world.

Pushing Riko, who'd shouted "Yuki-chan is a true angel!", madly snapping photos left and right, to the side,

[[File:Aria10_081.jpg|thumb]]

"Shirayuki, it's not me who's telling you not to use that. It's the law!"

"But Hiraga-san helped me get my permit. In any case, Irokane Ayame's been stolen..."

Covering the lower half of her face with her machine gun, her eyes seemed to repeat, "But, but..."

Up to this point, it could still be considered quite adorable. Unfortunately...

"...Furthermore, that whore..."

Her eyes, piercing, narrowed like shamshirs, making me doubt my own eyes. What, what kind of expression is this? Her voice has even lowered a full octave.

"Wh-whore? Do you mean the one who attacked you...GIV?"

"-That person is strange! As we fought, she kept saying over and ''over'' that she is the existence closest to Kin-chan! Completely incomprehensible, isn't it? Absolutely inconceivable, right? Kin-chan? AhahahaHAHAHAHAHA- Simply insanity, isn't it?!"

Shirayuki's eyes glazed over, as she gripped her machine gun and loosed a wild, mad laughter.

Just which gate is this angel guarding? The unimaginable one here is you!

"Hey, Hehi (Reki), Hirafuki (Shirayuki), Hiko (Riko), hook, hook (look, look). That Fedex package just now was <nowiki><<Pastel>></nowiki>."

All of a sudden, a voice, half muffled by a peach bun, drifted over...

This time, making her appearance was, of course, Aria, a pair of twin swallowtail butterfly wings springing forth from her back.

"-ehh, Kinji? What's wrong with you! If you're going to come, it's the least you can do to let us know first!"

Trading stares with me, Aria frantically straightened her clothes.

She seemed to be dressed as a fairy, not unlike Disney's Tinkerbell, though her dress was pink instead. Riko probably made the decision in order to match her hair.

It was almost like watching dress-up in a kindergarten, the look well suited the tiny Aria. Still...

(...Even though this is a hospital, she's still wearing her guns...)

From between the teeth of her sawtooth-edged skirt, her large Government pistols revealed themselves.

This kind of fighting fairy, my guess is Walt Disney wouldn't approve? Her fellow fairies would undoubtedly pelt her with sticks and stones.

On another note, this fairy girl's chest seems to be even flatter than normal. Since her dress is strapless, it seems the pushup bra she normally relies on is not an option.

(...Still, what to make of this...)

All of you, to be willing to room with Riko, you have only yourself to blame.

I'm sure Riko simply took full advantage of Halloween as an excuse to dress everyone up as dolls.

As I was ruminating on Riko being the perpetrator of these events, I noticed a cardboard box aside her shotgun on the bed... I could see at least an obake and a mahou shoujo outfit, which had been haphazardly thrown aside. It seems many different outfits had been tried on since this morning.

It seems she'd already had her fill of Halloween, at least as far as dressing up by herself goes. What a free spirit this girl was.

"You seem lively enough, Aria. I'm not going to say my concern on your behalf was wasted, since I knew beforehand that about 70 percent of the norm was more than enough."

"What are you talking about? Like you could do anything that skillful."

Pretending as if she had no ulterior motive, Aria folded her arms, hiding her chest from view.

"More importantly, Kinji. Have you received <nowiki><<Cocktail>></nowiki> yet? By the way, my set's name is <nowiki><<Pastel>></nowiki>."

"Cocktail? Pastel? What on earth are you talking about?"

Seeing my frown, Aria handed me what appeared to be a crayon box.

"<nowiki><<DALM>> (Butei bullet magazine)</nowiki>. We just received a care package from the Vatican. Because your 9mm Lugers are so small, producing them will require more time."

Aria spoke as she opened the box before her...

Contained within were what almost did seem to be crayons - .45 ACP bullets of every color.

Engraved below the coat of arms of the Vatican - <nowiki><<The Keys of Heaven>> (Key of Saint Peter)</nowiki> - were some words in Italian that I was unable to decipher. Regardless, if they were as required by international law, I nonetheless knew what they read - DAL (Detective Armed Lethal), or Butei bullets.

The so-called Butei bullets were specialized bullets with added functionality.

Looking carefully, in addition to the bullets I'd used on the IU in the battle with Sherlock, grenade bullets, there were armor piercing and fragmentation bullets, as well as scatter shot, in addition to other lethal weaponry. Even included were the bullet types used in the battle between Reki and Koko - flash, cannon, smoke grenade, and flare - as well as other non-lethal bullets of every kind imaginable.

It seems <nowiki><<Pastel>></nowiki> referred to these sets of Butei bullets.

These must be those support supplies Meiya had mentioned earlier.

This is simply ridiculous, sending this kind of thing as a care package to a hospitalized patient. Can't you guys send snacks or fruit or those sorts of things?

"Those Italian gun makers sure know what they're doing. It really makes me want to do a study abroad at least once."

Amdo's Hiraga-san seemed enthralled by those bullets.

I just remembered, aren't Butei bullets prohibitively expensive?

To casually send these over, the Catholic Church sure isn't lacking for money, is it?

"That reminds me, all of you...loading up on ammo, applying for weapons permits, this is a hospital! Can't you just rest, like normal?"

After I chided those assembled-

"This is training camp. Always being the one attacked is no fun."

"The existence closest to Kin-chan has to be me! That kind of woman is no good, no good at all!"

"Fufufu. This kind of girls' gathering is just way too fun. Riko can hardly contain herself."

"Buteis always return an eye for a eye."

If I were to sum up Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, and Reki's arguments-

Simply put, due to having been thoroughly trounced by GIV, under the direction of Aria's aggression, Shirayuki's nonsensical wrath, Riko's desire for fun, and Reki's sense of professional duty-

The four had joined hands to seek retribution.

(...This is bad...)

For the time being, regardless of my feelings on the matter, Deen's group decision had been to bring GIII and GIV into the fold.

Unfortunately the four in front of me are just itching for a fight.

"Kinji, you help too. I've also ordered a jetpack from Hiraga-san."

"I can't take this anymore. Ugh. Aria, come over here for a bit."

In order to discuss things seriously, I grabbed the vice-captain of Baskerville, our little fairy, by her wings, and pulled her off to the side.

I closed the curtain with a ''clang'',

"Wh, wh, what's going on here? What do you think you're doing? Everyone's here!"

Aria frantically muttered something I couldn't understand.

"Aria. I know how the defeat by GIV has all of you feeling pretty discontent. Truth be told, if it were up to me, I'd like to go after them as well. That notwithstanding, as opponents, they're just too much for us. Consequently, just now, Jeanne, and Watson, and..."

"Kinji. The fact that our enemies are strong is something I understand very well. That's why we're having this training camp!"

Saying this, Aria climbed onto the bed like a young child, and reaching her hand through a crack in the curtain, pulled a letter over.

(...Ugh...)

Just...just now, when Aria had climbed onto the bed, her bottom facing me...

From beneath the miniskirt of this wondrous fairy pose...

Pink bloomers, completely exposed.

Fortunately, since their color matched her clothes, my brain seemed to register it as just a part of the rest of her clothes. Aria's actions seemed to show she thought similarly, so I didn't experience any problems with a sudden rise in blood pressure.

Even still, how horrid. Just too cute! Even if only on the outside, this girl was just too cute.

"Look here. This is the letter from the Vatican. Although it's written in Italian, but this part reads, 'One DALM set to Tohyama Kinji under the name <nowiki><<Cocktail>></nowiki>.' My guess is they must have sent them pretty soon after. You didn't happen to sell them because you didn't have any money?"

"Like...like hell!"

"Why are you looking away? Look into my eyes and repeat that!"

"Ignore that for a moment! As leader of this Baskerville team, I'm ordering you not to fight with GIII and GIV. I have no idea why it is they've decided to join this 'Far East Warfare', but at this time, they're neither Deen nor Grenada. That's why, this is the decision of Tamamo and the others- we are to convince GIII and GIV to join us in Deen."

[[File:Aria10_088.jpg|thumb]]

"-What kind of crap are you spewing? That girl ambushed us!"

''Thump!'' Aria bared her canines and stomped on the ground.

Her swallowtail butterfly wings clapped as she raged. Mutiny!

"They're the enemy! It's so completely obvious! If I can't open holes in their bodies, how am I supposed to calm myself down? And then you say you even want them to join us? Fool! Moron! Just how stupid can you get, idiot Kinji!"

"Hey! Ow! Stop that! Don't always resort to violence!"

Retreating from Aria, whose wings continued to clap, as she chased me with chained hits, I fell backwards onto the bed-

"Wah!" "Yah!"

At that moment, Riko and Shirayuki's yelps of surprise came from the other side of the curtain.

I'd been thinking they'd been too quiet...

"-?"

Aria and I ran out from behind the curtains, quickly taking in the room environment.

What we found in the entrance to the room was-

"GIV...!"

That girl, standing there!

GIV wore a Butei High sailor uniform as if nothing was out of the ordinary, giving off a completely different impression from the armor/underwear combination from before.

Now she completely looks the part of a normal, female middle-school student.

"Like a moth to the flame! Get her, Yuki-chan! Rekyu!"

"Exactly right! Kin-chan, get back. Ricochets could be dangerous."

"..."

''grumble'' ''grumble'' ''grumble''

Riko raised her shotgun, Shirayuki, her machine gun, and Reki, her sniper rifle-

From three different directions, muzzles all turned to point at GIV.

"Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat's going on here?! If you're going to open fire, please wait until Ayaya's not in the room!"

Hiraga-san dove for dear life underneath the bed, tearfully crying out- and to be honest, I want to do the same.

GIV, on the other hand-

As if completely unaware of the guns pointing right at her, displayed a blinding smile, so much like the bloom of fresh flowers.

Towards me.

Her expression seemed so radiant as to even banish the thick aura of bloodlust which permeated the air.

In a flash, the space around her seemed to instead radiate life, carefree innocence, and purity.

A smile that stole away not only the desire to fight from the four around her, but nay, even their very souls.

GIV's demeanor, which seemed to all present to be that of an innocent young girl, led even Aria to reconsider whether or not to holster her weapons, as she took a quick step in my direction.

"I've finally found you, Onii-chan. Let's go, I'm hungry."

Grabbing my arm tightly, she forcefully leaned her weight against me.

To an outsider, we'd look like terribly close siblings, or even lovers.

"Ki, Kii-kun? What's the meaning of this...? Onii-chan...?"

"It, it, it can't be. Ki, Ki, Ki, Kin-chan's...imo....Kimouto? Imo, imouto-san?"

Though Riko and Shirayuki were utterly and thoroughly shocked, mouths agape, but without a doubt, the one who experienced the greatest shock by far was me.

"Not, not a chance! Like I have a little sister! Ever since yesterday, just saying whatever you want!"

I desperately denied her claim, which only made her grab me all the tighter, burying my arm in her chest.

(Uwah...!)

As I fell under the spell of the soft feeling enveloping my arms-

GIV flipped around in front of me-

"-!"

In order to understand what had just happened to me, I froze for a few seconds.

Just now, my lips had been touched by something soft, like the petals of a flower.

From GIV's chestnut, bob cut hair...

A sweet, caramel-like smell drifted deeply into my nostrils.

"-So that's a kiss...However, just that isn't enough,"

GIV murmured as she released my lips.

(...!)

Nya~ Aria let out an anime-ish sound.

Hiiii! Shirayuki loosed a shriek.

Uooooh! Riko panted excitedly.

Reki...'s companion, Haimaki, growled in surprise.

As these sounds mixed together-

(What...what just happened...!?)

I just about had a heart attack, and not just because of what had just happened with GIV.

Even in the face of all that had just happened, my blood pressure hadn't budged an inch. I was shocked.

What just happened...shouldn't it clearly have triggered Hysteria Mode?

In the past, whether it was Aria, Shirayuki, Riko, or Reki, the same response had happened each and every time.

But even after coming into direct contact with this girl in front of me-

I was decidedly ''not'' in Hysteria Mode.

I clearly needed to speak more with this girl, beautiful as a gemstone.

"Now I see...I'd always thought it strange, why would you help speak on behalf of your enemy?"

...''SNARL''...

Hearing the familiar howl of a small lioness, I timidly turned around.

"...KINJI! Are you turning on us!?"

"...Huh...?"

I confusedly glanced around as GIV continued to tightly cling to my arm.

Aria's face flushed red, her camellia irises hung wide, and her pink twin-tails trembled.

I'd originally thought Shirayuki had perished straight away, but she lay on the white hospital bed, where she'd fainted. Riko wore a bitter smile full of ill intent, and the look in Reki's eyes could freeze a man cold.

"Whether or not she's truly your sister, it doesn't change the fact that she's the Achilles heel responsible for your betrayal!"

The fairy which had quickly transformed into a crimson demon drew her gun, and took aim at me.

"Wha, what Achilles heel!"

"-Women! You, you ass! You and, and, and, that woman! Did that! And then you betrayed us!"

Aaaaaaa!

Aria screamed and shouted euphemisms I couldn't decipher, as she grew angrier and angrier.

This girl...she's already grouped GIV and I together as enemies!

"How horrible, Kii-kun! This is really too impressive. One moment you're all kissy-kissy and then the next you're angry, and then all of a sudden she's your little sister? What kind of eroge is this! Even Riko can't help but be attracted too."

Riko placed her forefingers over her head like horns, sputtering nonsense all the while, a sweat drop on her forehead.

In spite of her libertine views, for Riko to have had this sort of reaction- It seemed the act of kissing a self-proclaimed younger sister on the lips had lowered my standing in Baskerville, already at rock bottom, to buried somewhere deep within the Earth.

This time, it doesn't matter what I say, it doesn't seem either Aria or Riko will listen to a word I say.

Having thought through to this point, I realized I needed reinforcements.

"Oi, Reki. Give me a hand, would you? These two have been so pushy-"

"I'm not too sure what's going on, but I currently have no desire to speak with Kinji-san."

Ev, even Reki...!

She finally decides to show her human side now of all times!?

(...ugh...)

Aria, Riko, Reki, and even Shirayuki - who, lying collapsed on the bed, had forced her eyes open - stared daggers at GIV (and me!), emanating a murderous aura.

I hope this is all just one big misunderstanding but-

Everyone's guns...doesn't it look like they're leaning more in my direction?

(No, no way!)

If things continue down this path...worst comes to worst, I may find myself riddled with holes. Me and GIV both.

"Just wait a second and I'll explain!"

As I screamed for dear life, I shoved GIV from behind, preparing to make my exit.

Right as we reached the door, suddenly-

GIV spun around to face the Baskerville girls.

She wore an expression which had taken a full 180 from the smile she'd shown me, just indescribably contemptuous.

"Oi, Runt. Fraud. Goody Two-Shoes. Mute. I'm not sure what kind of romantic comedy you guys had going on here with Onii-chan, but..."

Carrying on with a tone not only utterly lacking in femininity, but one completely crass and masculine-

"Little sisters are best. ''Nothing'' comes between a brother and his younger sister. These sibling bonds are absolute, completely unlike any other relationship with girls."

She wielded her words like a machete, ruthlessly cutting down the competition.

...Um...What?

It seemed as if I wasn't the only one who wanted to ask that question. Aria and the other girls were similarly speechless.

"I've already looked through Onii-chan's room."

"Hey, just when did you..."

"Your guys' stuff is all over the place! My sense of smell is very acute, just by the scent I can tell."

Smell...? What are you, a bloodhound?

"You guys...You've all lived in his room, haven't you! Living with girls who aren't family, this is unforgivable! Only those who share the same blood can live together, so that means you're all out! I'm going to help Onii-chan turn over a new leaf. "

Having spoken her piece, "BAM!"

As if trying to break the door in half, GIV kicked the door shut.

 

This can't be true, right? There's no way that just happened.

There's just one thing I know for sure, the one thing that's been driving me insane. GIV. Is. Not. My. Sister!

For starters, our hair colors are different. This is a judgment method every first year Inquesta student learns: her natural hair color is clearly chestnut, as a quick glance at her eyebrows and eyelashes will reveal.

Her skin color is also slightly more pale than my own. Although at first glance her eyes seem black, but careful inspection exposes patches of blue. Finally, her bone structure is much better than mine.

(But still...Aria and those guys...)

Why is everyone so simple!?

Easily falling for GIV's mad ramblings.

What's more, this and every other time, all my protests went in one ear, and out the other.

(...That's why I've always said, women are honestly...)

This deeply-rooted frustration with women-

Accompanied by ancient grudges bubbled forth from deep within my heart.

When in junior high, because girls had discovered my HSS-plagued physique, I'd been sorely taken advantage of.

Just like back then, the second I'd return to normal and stand up for myself, they'd gang up on me.

Girls are far more likely than guys to break out into mass hysteria the second something happens. Afterwards, they'd all focus their vitriol on me. All of my past experiences were like this.

Though people would probably say this was just the difference between men and women, it didn't change the fact that I was a victim.

Adding on, all of this definitely played a role in my devoted apathy- and Butei High was no different. Girls were always talking behind my back: "Oh, he's so gloomy", "What a waste of talent", "What a womanizer", etc.

I'm always getting screwed over by women. Maybe they hate my personality.

No, I should say that it's likely the case. After all is said and done, there's more than enough evidence to attest to that.

"And? Where do you think you're going?"

As I left the hospital for the bus station to make my way home-

There was GIV, doing the exact same thing, following me as if it were the most normal thing in the world.

"Because I'm your little sister."

Saying this, she tried to lock arms with me.

"You were never my sister to begin with!"

As I roughly brushed her away, she looked at me, pain obvious in her eyes as they plead, "Why? Why act like this?"

Failing, she sneakily and tremblingly tried to hold my hand.

As I slapped her hand away with a ''pa!'', she revealed the disgruntled expression of a child who'd failed to have her way.

"Why are you angry, Onii-chan? Cheer up. Hurray, hurray, Onii-chan!"

Her poor mood was quickly replaced by vim and vigor as she tried to raise my spirits.

She waved my sleeve, forcing herself to be strong in an effort to help me.

What on Earth is she doing?

"Look here. Just look at what you've done, asking me why I'm angry..."

"What I've done? What do you mean?"

"Not even the least bit of self-awareness, great. First you attack all of the girls from Baskerville. Then you say all that stuff that's tantamount to declaring war. This is all because of you calling yourself my little sister that they've pushed me away. Even though I'm supposed to be the team leader, now I'm all alone."

"You're not alone, Onii-chan. From now on, I'll always be there for you. At a place closer to Onii-chan than anyone. Because I'm your sister, because I'm family. That's why there's no reason to be lonely."

GIV replied, raising her adorable face to look at me.

That baby face was innocent and guileless to the point it made one doubt whether or not what had transpired between her and the other girls was just a misunderstanding.

"I never said it was because I was lonely! It's because every time Aria misunderstands something, she goes on a rampage. Because every time, for God knows what reason, Shirayuki loses control. Riko just ''has'' to join in and add fuel to the fire each and every time. And Reki, she's always got to look at things in that strange way of hers. Having to deal with all of them all at once, what do you expect me to do from now on!?"

After hearing me finish my rant-

GIV appeared utterly mortified.

"Onii-chan, give me a moment."

Saying this, her skirt fluttered as she twirled and headed straight back to the hospital.

I was struck with a sense of foreboding, so I grabbed her wrist and called for her to stop.

"What do you think you're doing going back there?"

"You're always talking about those girls. As long as they're still around, you're going to keep worrying about them. That's why I definitely need to kill them. All of them. Give me five minutes or so, and we should be good."

"Kill, kill them- What the hell are you saying!?"

I used force in an attempt to pull her back towards me-

"But but-"

GIV's large eyes brimmed with tears.

"...!"

She's not faking.

She, for some unknown reason, is really crying because of some deep-seated resentment. At Aria and the others.

"Because all you do is talk about them! If they're no longer around, then you'll finally pay attention to me!"

(...!...)

Honestly, what is ''wrong'' with this girl?!

"Onii-chan is just too magnanimous- to show compassion even to those harpies. It's because of them that I still haven't had a chance to feel Onii-chan's affection! If they were to all disappear, I alone would enjoy Onii-chan's love!"

As she sobbed, she screamed, like a little child throwing a tantrum.

I grabbed her close, brow furrowed and said,

"The important thing here is I'm. Not. Your. Brother!"

"NO! Onii-chan is Onii-chan!"

I'm at wit's end.

There's just no way to communicate with this girl.

"That's why Onii-chan has to live with only me! Love only me! If not, I'll crush all the members of Baskerville!"

"-!"

This girl is bad news. Even compared to Aria, she's bad news. She's insane.

There's no way I can let her run wild.

"-Stop! Don't look for them anymore!"

I'm originally not a person who gets stirred up very easily-

But that notwithstanding, my face, reflected on the nearby convenience store window, can only be described as furious.

Just like when my brother used to scold me.

"..."

GIV...

Puffed her cheeks ''muuu'', and glared at me, eyes full of tears.

"...Fine, let's compromise. Promise me one thing?"

"...What?"

"I can stay at Onii-chan's side?"

At this proposed condition, I responded-

"...Do whatever you want."

GIV, having heard my answer, wiped her eyes dry with the back of her hand and then smiled once more.

Her cuteness seemed straight out of a shoujo manga, complete with flowers blooming in the background.

"-Can you promise me one more thing?"

"Did you not say 'one thing'?"

At my response, she turned again in the direction of the hospital. Left with no other choice, I spoke,

"Fine, fine. What is it you want me to promise you?"

"Buy me some caramel candy."

...Huh?

At my puzzled expression, GIV raised her hand and pointed at the convenience store.

As the topic suddenly changed from killing people, I was floored for a brief moment.

Even so, if something this small was all it took to ensure the wellbeing of Aria and the other girls, then so be it. I brought GIV into the store with me, and purchased some caramel candies for her.

"...Here you go."

I peeled the Famimart seal off the candy, and handed them to her.

Like a small cat being fed, in a flash, she seized the candy.

Tearing open the bag, she carefully pulled out a piece, and opened the wrapping paper with a fingernail, exactly like a young child.

No, in truth, she ''is'' a young child. She has to be what, two, three years younger than me?

"Here, one for Onii-chan."

Smiling innocently, she handed me a piece.

Despite not really wanting it, I popped the candy in my mouth, and prepared to board the bus.

Because of the large number of students on board, I let go of GIV's hand, but not my sense of caution. She, however, didn't so much as glance back in the direction of the hospital. It seems because I've promised to obey her conditions, she's willing to listen to me.

(Honestly, what an enigmatic person...)

I turned to board the bus. GIV, who it seemed had never taken the bus before, timidly followed me on.

 

There were still quite a few passengers, so GIV and I grabbed the rail, rocking as the bus shook.

Given GIV's strange aversion to other male students, I was forced to accompany her where she stood, near the rear bus door, surrounded by female students.

And speaking of the other students...

It's readily apparent GIV is the center of attention.

Well, it's not like I can't understand. GIV is, after all, dressed in a Butei High sailor uniform.

Even though she was still a middle-school student, and thus not an actual member of Butei High, the fact that no one knew this, combined with her singular beauty, inevitably resulted in such a development.

The problem lay in her company.

I couldn't help but hear. As luck would have it, also seated on the bus were the second year girls Takane, Hayakawa, and Anesaki, the three from Connect who had always swiftly and extensively spread gossip behind my back. They whispered among themselves, "Looks like the playboy's switched girls again." "This time it's a middle-school student?" "It seems our earlier misgivings were well warranted." You guys sure are close. And what earlier misgivings?

"Hey, GIV."

I whispered to her ever so quietly. She tilted her head [?], clearly puzzled, as she lent me her ear.

"Why are you wearing the Butei High uniform? Doesn't this ruin your chances of people believing you're a transfer student?"

"All the Baskerville girls wear this, so I thought Onii-chan liked these kinds of clothes."

She laughed as she raised her head to look at me.

"Still, a transfer student. That idea's not half bad, Onii-chan. Mm. It's decided. I'll study at this school as well. Since I'm Onii-chan's little sister, I really should study up a little on Japanese culture."

And then uttered those words.

Talk about sticking your foot in your mouth. I'd shot myself in the foot this time, what transfer student.

She'll really do it. I'm not sure ''how'' she'll do it, but she's motivated if nothing else.

''chitter-chatter''...

(...Hmm?)

''chitter-chatter'' ''chitter-chatter''

There seemed to be a small commotion.

"Onii-chan?" "Did she just say 'Onii-chan'?" "There's no way Kinji's little sister would be that cute." "The situation seems to still be unclear." "But she definitely just said 'Onii-chan.'" "Is she really his sister?"

This is the worst. Those...idiots...!

Despite never registering a ''thing'' during class, and yet they seemed to have heard everything more than clearly enough just now.

"Hey, listen to me. This is, um, well, it's complicated. There's more to the story."

I was so flustered I didn't even know what I was saying anymore.

"Um, are you Tohyama-kun's little sister?"

Completely disregarding my existence, Connect's Takane went straight to the source.

"That's right. I'm his younger sister."

GIV's smile was blindingly pure.

(...She said it...!)

Whaaaaaaat!

The bus erupted into chaos.

Everyone jumped out of their seats, and swarmed us like so many bees.

"Hey, stop pushing...!"

In order to protect that slender form, I pressed my hand against the bus door, with her in between.

GIV was so surprised by my actions that she simply froze.

"Can, can I ask what's the matter? I'm just like any other little sister, after all."

Though she was still quite stunned, it didn't stop her from deliberately emphasizing the words "little sister", throwing the girls in the back of the bus into an uproar. The boys in front also made a racket, ''click'' ''click'' ''click'', as they wildly snapped photos.

Of course this included Takane and the other two as they completed the change into full interviewing frenzy.

"How old are you?" "14. I'm two years younger than Onii-chan." "Kinji's younger sister is. So. Cute." "I think Onii-chan's pretty dashing himself." "Your skin's so white! Almost like a mix." "That's because half my DNA is of Caucasian descent." "...? And? What are your interests?" "Major League Baseball." "Favorite phrase?" "Immoral."

Anyway, GIV. Using such polite language when in public? How pretentious.

In more ways than one, she's seized the initiative.

Tohyama Kinji has a younger sister.

At this moment in time, it's become the truth.

All of this seemed to be going as planned for GIV. As she was answering questions, she subtly and repeatedly interwove "Onii-chan" and "little sister" into her responses.

"-And what's your name?"

At this point, a girl threw out this question.

"Tohyama Gefo-"

I quickly covered her mouth as she nearly blurted out her real name.

-This idiot!

Tohyama GIV is such a weird name! At least make it "GIV Tohyama". No, I take that back, the problem isn't with the order in the first place! The real problem here is that the brother's name is clearly 100% Japanese, but the younger sister's name most decidedly isn't! This just makes an already inexplicable situation even more incomprehensible!

"Tohyama-kun! Why won't you let her answer!?"

"Exactly right! Kinji, her name! What's her name?!"

"We need to write it in the school paper. Hurry up and let her speak!"

As the bus just about began to riot, I racked my non-Hysteria Mode brain like my life depended on it.

"Uh...Um...Her name is...Uh..."

I need to think of a name that fits!

The Tohyama siblings' names are "Kinichi" (金一) and "Kinji" (金次), so a "金" is necessary. Kinko? No, that's way too weird, like something from a hundred years ago. Think, think!, Kinji.

Looking at this from a different perspective, how about "Kana" (金), the kun'yomi reading? [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kanji#Kun.27yomi_.28Japanese_reading.29] But Kana is my older brother's name, so let's change that a little. What to change, though? Well, she's a girl, so how about adding the character for girl (女)?

- 金女 (Kaname).

Not bad, at least it's a person's name now.

"Her, uh, her name is- Tohyama Kaname!"

"Ehh?"

Looking at me in surprise, I immediately hid GIV's expression from view with my hand.

"Tohyama Kaname!" "Kaname-chan!" "So cute!" "Kaname!" "Kaname!"

Calls of "Kaname!" filled the bus as it made its rounds around the campus island.

I felt their twisted stares on me.

What...what have I gotten myself into?

 

Fairly leaping off the bus at the next stop, I found myself at Logi's multi-story parking structure.

Looking around, I saw nary a soul in sight.

No, wait, there seems to be someone. A tall kouhai from Assault, holding a revolver, a S&W M....29, or maybe a 329 or 629, laying asleep on a bench.

She's covered in dirt. My guess is she lost a fight, and after laying down to rest for a moment, fell asleep. Her magnum revolver is out in the open, rather than holstered where it should be...truly a careless individual.

But, seeing as she's asleep, I don't think she'll be able to hear to us speak.

Having thus decided, I had GIV stand in front of me.

"Seriously, just what is it you want? After what you just did, that whole crowd-"

As I started to admonish her-

She suddenly hugged me.

-The smell of a young girl wafted over. With her sticking this closely to me, I felt the softness of her still immature breasts pressed against me.

With my senses of smell and touch under attack at the same time, I was left stunned.

"...Kaname...My name is...Kaname..."

Burying herself in my chest, her tearful voice wavered.

Unlike her tears of frustration earlier, these seemed to be tears of joy. What a strikingly emotional girl.

"Kaname...it's a name, isn't it? A person's name?"

"No kidding. It's not like you left me any choice but to pick one."

"My name...Onii-chan gave me a name. I'm so happy...so happy..."

"What, what's wrong with you now? What're you crying for?"

"Because I'm too happy."

"Happy? What for?"

"A name. A real name. I've never had one before. Onii-chan...gave me a name. This is the first time...I've ever been treated like a person. It's too much. It's just like I'd dreamed...My Onii-chan is such a kindhearted person."

"...huh?"

Just as I was about to call her GIV once more, I felt strongly... that I shouldn't use that name anymore.

I'm not sure why, but that's just how it feels.

(This sucks. Just what is going on...?)

In an effort to clear the raging emotions within, I shook my head forcefully.

Just from the sight of her tears, I'm this shaken up?

Women's tears...what the heck is up with that? Thanks to them, I've been vexed beyond reason.

No matter how many tears this girl sheds, I won't be moved.

This girl, there's no way she's my sister.

"I...I helped you choose a name only because I was left with no choice back there!"

Like Hell I have a little sister.

"You were never my sister. I-"

"-Nn, it's fine. I know Onii-chan won't acknowledge me, because...until now, I've already been rejected so many times. So yes, I know."

She looked at me, eyes brimming with tears, voice choked with sobs.

As if deeply wounded by my words just now, her eyebrows drooped sadly.

But just as before, she nevertheless laughed bravely.

As if to cry, "Say whatever you want to say, just don't hate me."

"Ah...no..."

Why? I know just how dangerous this girl is...but why?

Why can't I treat her with indifference?

Is it because she's a girl? Because she's younger than me?

I can't allow myself to do anything that would truly hurt her.

"Still...I beg you...just promise me one thing?"

"...What...?"

"Please call me 'Kaname' from now on. Don't use that serial number anymore. Even if only when we're alone, that's enough."

What to say to that?

Because of what had transpired, the name "Kaname" has already spread throughout school.

If I continued to call her "GIV", it's possible an already complicated situation would take a turn for the worse.

"...I understand."

"...!"

GIV- Kaname, just from my willingness to do this one thing-

Gave a glowing smile brimming with joy, her body trembling.

As if to directly feel that happiness, she rubbed her forehead against me.

"Onii-chan. I'm Kaname. My name is Kaname. Kaname. My name is Kaname."

Voice still choked, she continued to repeat her name over and over.

Is it really something to be that happy about? It's something I literally spent about five seconds thinking up.

If I'd known it was going to be like this, I'd have put more effort into it.

Seeing her raise her head to look at me, very much like a cat being petted, I couldn't help but feel a slight regret-

"...!"

From the hand of my kouhai, lying on the bench-

The pistol slipped off her body, and fell towards the ground.

"!"

Kaname-

Sprinting faster than humanly possible, she spun in that direction, diving with arms before her.

-''Bang!''

The pistol, having hit the floor, accidentally went off.

Right as I heard the sound of the gunshot-

Kaname's back suddenly crashed into my chest.

"...!"

...A bullet suddenly dropped to the floor at her feet.

"Uh...wha? Hey, are you alright!?"

Reacting to the loud and abrupt noise, my kouhai suddenly awoke.

"If I was anyone else, you'd be facing a murder charge right now, and at the very least, life in prison. Take that safety-less revolver of yours, and empty its chamber. If you leave now, I won't say a word."

Hearing GIV speak thusly,

The first year bowed her head repeatedly as if kowtowing before an empress, frantically picking up her S&W which had rolled away, and exited the scene in a hurry.

"Onii-chan, you're not hurt, are you? I'm sorry, I ran into you."

Kaname turned around, holding the chest of her sailor uniform where she'd been hit.

There's no way it doesn't hurt. Even if her uniform is made of bulletproof material, it was still a .44 magnum bullet that hit her, and it didn't just graze her either.

That kind of impact force, if unlucky, can easily break a rib or two. It could even be fatal.

"I'm the one who should be asking you that!"

"I'm alright. After all, I'm wearing these kinds of clothes. In any case, an attack by a .44 caliber is something I've experienced hundreds of times already during training."

"Training...? More importantly, how did you know it was coming? Your back was turned when the pistol went off."

"In Onii-chan's eyes, I saw the reflection of that girl's gun falling. I saw the muzzle pointed in this direction, and that the hammer would strike the ground. Furthermore, that gun looked very old and very dangerous."

From...from the reflection in my eyes? She saw all that? And in such detail.

This alone was surprising enough, but what really surprised me was something else entirely.

This girl had very clearly-

Just used her own body as a shield-

For me.

Far from trying to take credit for doing as much, she even ignored her own injuries, first worrying on my behalf.

From the depths of her heart, Kaname really wanted to protect me.

An iron resolve which willingly took sacrifice in return for my wellbeing as a more than even trade.

-Deep within my heart, my feelings towards the existence called Kaname grew increasingly more and more muddled.

Kaname.

Just who on Earth are you?

User talk:Vu.P

2013-02-02T01:47:43Z

Vu.P:

Thanks for your edits.
[[User:Junnynam|Junnynam]] ([[User talk:Junnynam|talk]]) 19:43, 1 February 2013 (CST)

Your welcome. I'll continue editing to the best of my abilities.
--[[User:Vu.P|Vu.P]] ([[User talk:Vu.P#top|talk]]) 19:47, 1 February 2013 (CST)

Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1 Chapter1

2013-01-26T01:54:47Z

Vu.P:

==Chapter 1: Iron and Blood==

=== 1. ===

The outcome was decided.

The amphitheatre of Ba Roux shook. The many spectators that were crowded together unanimously shouted out the victor’s name and stamped their feet, creating a racket that sounded much like a tidal wave.

While the winner was being bathed in the passionate and boisterous cheers, the one who had received the opposite fate lay motionless beside his feet. Eventually, the loser’s headless body was struck with a hook and dragged away by the hands of two slaves.

The sun was still glaring even though it was near evening. The spectators’ faces were covered with sweat and glittering brightly, as if someone smeared them with oil, and their eyes, too, were sparkling with bloodlust, as they anticipated the next fight to be yet another battle to the death. Whoever just won or lost didn’t stay on their minds for long. It was only the heat of battle that left an everlasting taste, stood in the air, and kept whirling around the arena.

“Go, go!”

“Do it, kill!”

Today was another success. Because the more virtuous people living in the city, to whom the admission fees were no more than about a child’s weekly allowance, were able to watch the games, over a thousand spectators were gathered.

The next match was a cavalry battle. Both men were armed with spears, emerging from the east and west gates, and crossed each other at great speed. At the second charge, one of the men got flung off of his mount and, as he scrambled to get up again, the other swiftly jumped off his own horse to give the finishing blow.

Up next were two barely clothed men, who started to grapple each other with their bare hands.

Sword-slaves, the men who were the so-called gladiators. In compensation for doing these public, life-threatening battles, with just a few days of living, these people were granted all the food they wanted. Some of them were already born as slaves, some had been thrown into the arena for committing crimes, and there were even those who had personally applied to cast themselves into this living hell.

But if gladiators get well-known enough to become veterans, they receive a different kind of popularity from the crowd. One of them, named Shique, was a handsome gladiator who was popular among women and had just won the brawling match. He was strangely pretentious, bowing in a way much like a nobleman would, and notably, shrill voices rose from the crowd.

“Are you watching, brother? Shique just won!”
<ref>Note: She actually calls him お義兄様 ‘ogikei-sama’, which, in this case, means he’s her step-brother. However, she pronounces it as ‘onii-sama’. Because calling him step-brother all the time sounds a little strange, I’m staying with brother.</ref>

It was the voice of a girl yet in the more tender years of age, who was sitting in one of the grandstands among the front row seats. High pillars, that rose from the corners in the left and right, supported a roof that covered the stand. Only those who were able to pay a large sum of money were able to view the match from those special seats.

From the looks of it, the young man resting his chin on his hands next to her, whom she called ‘brother’, seemed to be dissatisfied. With a long cloth wrapped around his head, the ends dangling from both the left and right just like a believer of Badyne, it looked like he was concealing his face from the glances of people around him.

“Ahh, it is as you say,” he said. “The gladiator you had your eye on won. Now, isn’t that enough? Can we hurry and get something to eat? This place is giving me a headache.”

“Don’t say silly things.”

Not at all worried about the youth’s clear boredom, the girl gave a fickle laugh.

The next fight had already started, and the young man eventually decided to stay after all, although he rested his cheeks on his hands again with a bitter look on his face. How much blood had to be splattered around, and how many sweaty muscles did she have to see before getting tired of it?

He occasionally stole a sidelong glance at the young girl’s white skin and beautiful face. She had an innocence that matched her age, but a strange sensual and mature beauty as well – it was a view much more charming than that of the savage fight below.

Then, after about two battles, a new stage was being set in the arena. One huge stake got established in the centre, and a single woman was fastened to the top. She was a beautiful woman. Purposely made to wear torn clothes, each time she writhed in pain, her breasts and thighs swayed about while whistles came from the heated male audience.

Even so, there wasn’t one woman among the crowd who was worried about the tied-up woman’s ungracious position. At the same time the stake got put up, a big cage with approximately the same height was being carried in.

Inside was a raging beast, that was roughly seven or eight metres long. It’s slimy, green scales were flickering in the sunlight. It was a large dragon. Bred through repeated selective breeding by humans, it was of a variety called ‘Sozos’ that Mephius also used in wars.

Its clenched, humongous teeth, and each of its claws extending from six legs, were just like sharp swords. Probably because it was drugged, it seemed to have a somewhat repressed ferociousness and dulled instincts, but being hit by that bulk would nevertheless cause serious injuries, and it looked like it could blow away the steel cage like a toy.

“Now then! Gathered ladies and gentlemen!”

While it didn’t break out of the cage but tried to press against it, suddenly an orator standing on an elevation began to speak over a loudspeaker.

“Next, is the start of our programme. Once, the great dragons that established our culture roamed on the earth’s surface, but they were just the same as the bloodthirsty beast we look down upon now. There is no need to fear. We are the brave souls, the purest of minds, that took over from the Age of Flight.'''(!)''' Not even by the dragon’s tusks and claws – not to mention its fearsome, terrible breath! – will we be outdone. Please, take a look at the evidence. On a terrifying false god’s mission to challenge these dragons of old, the figures of these brave men!”

From the eastern gate, a single gladiator stepped forward. In the man’s hands, who sported a muscular body, was an iron ball connected to a chain.

“Ballchain Verne!”


The audience’s cheers became even louder, for he was a gladiator with the intention to compete for either first or second place in Ba Roux. The man was about in his mid-thirties with dark skin, and he responded by waving a hand to the ladies and gentlemen in the audience. Then,

“It’s the Tiger!”

“Look, Iron Tiger Orba!”

A swordsman, also alone, walked out, but from the western gate.

He was a little eccentric, and there was little else that could be said about this young man, as the gladiator’s face was covered by a steel blue mask. As if imitating a tiger, small fangs protruded up from the lips, leaving only a small space for the mouth of this man named Orba underneath. Cut out into two splits were openings where the tiger’s eyes would’ve been, but naturally it was only Orba’s eyes peeking through. And, despite a tiger normally having rounded ears, the mask had pointed ends at both sides instead – it was almost as if horns were coming out from the corners.

However, it certainly caught attention.

He had no other outstanding character features, either. In comparison with Verne, he had an almost feeble body build, and he only held a simple, common longsword in his hand.

The spectators started ridiculing him, saying,

“Look at his thin body. Just one hit of the ballchain will completely smash him up!”
[[Image:Rakuin no Monshou v01 022.jpg|thumb]]

“They say he took off Meier the Baron’s head at the Arena of Tidan after only two strikes. Let’s see him do the same to our Verne. Go on then!”

“This Iron Tiger Orba,” the girl said, as her cheeks blushed with excitement. “Isn’t this his first appearance in Ba Roux? But he seems to be famous. Do you know of him, brother?”

“How should I know?”

“My, what a cold reply. Fine, if you’re so bored with being here, why don’t we have a little bet on this game? Maybe it’ll end up getting you a little interested.”

“A wager, is it? For what, and how?”

“Simple. Of those two about to fight, who do you expect to win?”

“That’s stupid. How’s that even a bet? Even I know the name of that Verne guy. And his physique is way better. Even an amateur can see that. Besides, no matter who I bet on, you will try to rip me off in the end anyway.”

“My, you’re a difficult customer! But that’s fine. You can just sulk away like that as long as you like. And I even thought of bringing you along so you could have a little distraction. But I got it, I understand – you hate spending time with Ineli. If that’s the case, I will never invite you again, don’t worry!”

The girl stiffly turned away her face, as the young man panickingly stopped resting his chin on his hands.

“W-Wait. I was wrong,” he said. “I’ll bet on that masked swordsman. That’s okay, right?”

“No. Ineli decided to bet on that swordsman first. You can take Ballchain Verne, brother.”

“Huh? Why?”

“Because I like him.”


''Even though you can't see his face?'' – was what the young man was about to say, but he stopped himself in time. He couldn’t afford to displease her even more.

“Now then,” the orator said, raising his voice again. “Will Orba or will Verne take up the role of the hero and set that woman free? Or will these rivals be fighting in vain, as the cage breaks and this poor, beautiful lady ends up in the dragon’s stomach?”

From there on, the two swordsmen would battle, and the winner would rescue the woman – or, as the orator stated, ‘a certain third daughter from a ruined country’ – from the dragon’s clutches, and also earn a night of love-making. Or so the scene was set out to be.

The two men both stepped forward at the same time. As they approached each other, the lack in Orba’s physique became all the more apparent. Verne spoke in a voice that could be heard by those in the front row seats.

“So, you call yourself a tiger, huh? I’ve heard your name. But, there’s nothing more unreliable than a rumour. You can try to hide your face, but I can see the skin underneath. You’re still young, just a kid.”

Ballchain Verne’s thick lips, in proportion to the rest of him, bended into a smile.

“I’m sure the mask is just a bluff so people wouldn’t make fun of you. You’re not a tiger, you’re just a mangy cur! I’ll teach you what a real man’s battle truly is all about!”

Facing Verne, who was loudly laughing at his shoulders, Orba didn’t reply. Probably assuming his nerves were blown away, Verne gave a sneering look, took up a defensive stance, and slung the ballchain over his shoulder.


“Start!”

There was a pointed signalling voice, but it halfway disappeared into the further increasing sound of the audience’s cheers. In an instant, Verne made his move.

He wielded the iron ballchain with all his strength. At first, the masked swordsman was about to rush in, but, as if panicked by his sheer force, he quickly stepped back. There was a small spark as the iron ball chafed against the mask. It was enough for Verne to take pursuit of the stumbling Orba. The huge iron ball, which was much larger than a human head, approached with the howling of the wind, and Orba continued to avoid it by stepping back.

He rolled over the ground, excessively jumped aside, and finally bustled about by making an evasive gesture – which invited laughter from the spectators.

“Look at that, it seems the swordsman you like can’t get out of a tight spot,” the same young man said. “Or could it be that this fight isn't so fair and square?”

“You think?” the girl said, looking straight ahead as she put a finger to her plump and florid lips. “If that’s so, then why hasn’t the match ended yet?”

“That’s because his opponent keeps pitifully running from place to place.”

“I wonder why Verne can’t corner an opponent who so clumsily keeps running away.”

The young man wanted to say something in return but kept his mouth shut. As he watched, he noticed that Orba wasn’t outright retreating, but kept circling around his opponent while maintaining a fixed distance. And it looked like Verne was no longer able to attack and pursue his opponent so hastily either.

Probably because he lost his temper, Verne put all of his strength into tossing another blow. The iron ball flew past Orba’s shoulder and – although it seemed obvious to the bystanders that this was like a golden opportunity – he only returned a slight thrust with his sword, while once again taking his distance.

“Get serious!”

“Stop messing around!”

The audience stopped laughing and started jeering down at the arena. Not only at Orba, but also at Verne who didn’t seem able to take down his constantly fleeing opponent.

“You bastard!” Verne howled.

When he tried to rush at Orba diagonally, the girl suddenly raised her voice, “Ah!”, in surprise.

Orba, who had until now only retreated to the back, suddenly started to pitch forward. Stopping in his tracks, Verne, too, took the opportunity to strike another blow.

Orba widely tilted his body over to the right, avoiding the iron ball and, as he rotated on his left toe, flashed his sword in a diagonal uppercut. The moment the chain got cut apart, a strange, clear sound echoed throughout the arena, then Orba twisted his body again and swung his sword downward with the force of a thunderbolt.

Verne’s cranium was split in two and the giant collapsed soon after.

“M-Magnificent!” the orator cried.

However, because it had happened so swiftly and came with such an unexpected conclusion, the audience was looking rather flabbergasted. Although the awkward silence wrapped around the arena, the victor didn’t seem to care either way and headed up to the stake, and, borrowing the hands of a number of slaves to lift him from the ground, used his sword to cut the ropes that kept the woman bound.

With a shout of delight, she joyfully clung onto his neck, only to be pushed away with a confused look on her face as Orba immediately started to return to his gate.

The girl in the special seat – she had also been staring agape at the sudden fall of the curtain – slowly began to form her lips into a smile. That gladiator named Orba didn’t seem aware of the audience at all. As if stating the only reason he was here today was to fight, and to kill.

“He… took out Verne.”

“With one blow.”

After that moment of silence, voices praising Orba began to raise little by little. Now that the mood had grown uneasy for the visitors, slowly the clapping of hands, the awkward stamping of feet, and cheers appropriate for a victor started to fill the stands. Then, almost at the instant he nearly left the grounds, the air shook heavily.

It was the roar of the Sozos Dragon.

It might have been the drug wearing off, or an instinctive reaction at the smell of blood, but all of a sudden it started swaying its enormous body from right to left, shattering a portion of its cage. One of the slaves who’d been in the process of towing everything away, was caught and raised from the head by the dragon’s claw. Before he could resist, his torso disappeared into the Sozos’s mouth.

There was the sound of breaking bones. And at the same time as the awful sound of salivated chewing could be heard, the arena grounds with suddenly filled screams broke loose. In the midst of all the fear and panic that rapidly swept over the area, the Sozos rather calmly stretched out its limbs further and emerged from the broken cage.

Being pulled along into the crowd that strived to be the first to escape, the young man from earlier almost fell to the floor. But then, he was pulled along by a hand from the side.

“This way. Hurry!”

It was one of the soldiers who’d been guarding the special seats. As he rattled around with a sword and gun, he tried to bring the young man back inside.

“W-Wait. Ineli’s…”

Although he tried to resist, he couldn’t move freely as he kept being jostled by the crowd of people that tried to escape. Then, he heard a suspiciously familiar, high-pitched scream. Right in front of the Sozos’s forepaws beyond the dividing wall, was a figure that belonged to no one other than Ineli. The girl had turned a pale colour as she had tumbled over from the gallery, and it looked like she was about to lose consciousness any minute.

The dragon’s long snout opened from top to bottom. As the rows of tusks, similar to sharp pointed swords, opened up, they formed long threads of slaver. The young man was about to involuntarily avert his eyes, when a thin streak of blood spouted from the Sozos’s neck. The gladiator arena’s employed guards had rushed in with guns. However, because they were close to the seats, they couldn’t just shoot at point-blank range, and from the way they stood, they hardly had the nerve. While they were conflicted at what to do while it approached, the Sozos turned around quickly and hit them with a single blow of its tail, fully sending several people flying.

The girl had sank down to the floor, her eyes opened wide looking at her surroundings.

Then, from those eyes, she saw.

There was a shadow that ran past the Sozos’s flank like a gust of wind. Just before it came up against the brick wall that divided the seats from the rink, the shadow kicked against it and soared up into the air. A man with a tiger-imitating iron mask jumped into the girl’s sight, the figure of Orba the gladiator landing on top of the Sozos’s head.

Even though she had just witnessed him running up to the Sozos from behind while dodging stray bullets, she couldn’t suddenly believe it.

Despite Orba’s slim body, his joints and muscles seemed to fortify his arms like steel as he grabbed a firm hold of the dragon’s neck. While further sandwiching its neck between his legs, he held on tight with one arm and, with his other, brought his sword down into the head.

It swung its long tail around, rocked the ground by stamping its feet, but the dragon still struggled, not able to shake off the gladiator, as it shook off a second and a third attack tearing through scales that were equal to an iron armour, and flesh and blood got splattered around. However, although the sword broke when it came to the fourth attack, at that time the other gladiators rushed in.

“Orba!”

Receiving a thrown sword from a brown-skinned swordsman, Orba once again raised it for a fifth attack, following the exact same process as earlier, until he fully caved the middle of the blade into the crown of the dragon’s head.

Its golden eyes goggled longingly at the skies. Just before its huge body sunk from the neck, the swordsman had swooped down next to the guest seats.

The girl, still kneeling on the floor, was looking up at him. It was almost as if he came from a tale, for she felt like a princess caught by an evil wizard, and although she fixed her eyes on him with a throbbing heart, of all things, the would-be-hero gladiator continued his walk, completely ignoring her, and nimbly jumped off the dividing wall and back into the rink.

Although there was still a cloud of chaotic fear hanging over the arena as he showed her his back and took his leave, rather than drifting the air of a victor, those collected stares he received seemed to bother him, and he looked like a solitary figure.

“A-Are you okay?”

She turned her eyes to the young man and his companions, who were running up to her with bated breath, and suddenly got an odd sensation. She had only seen it with a passing glance earlier, but the eyes underneath that swordsman’s mask seemed to closely resemble those of the young man.

And someone else,

“No way, he is alive.”

There was a man who focused a long look at Orba’s back, surprised for another reason. He wiped the sweat from his slightly slacking chin with the back of his hand. Standing behind the young man’s back, after all, he was also one of the men who’d been at the special seats, and as the unique smell of blood drifted about, he was speaking to himself in wonder.

“So it ''is'' Orba. Was it two years? Yes… two years.”

=== 2. ===

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Rakuin no Monshou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Rakuin no Monshou:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Boku to Kanojo no Game Sensou:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-01-17T00:23:20Z

Vu.P:

==EP- 0 -> Full Name: Kishimine Kengo, Hobby: Reading==

Kishimine Kengo had disliked the things called "games" ever since his childhood.

When we talk about "games", there are many types of them, but Kishimine dislikes only one type, Television Games.

However, it's not because of some exaggerated reason like his parents were killed by games, or his family broke up because of games. It’s just that he had something that he liked more than games, and since everyone was so engrossed in games, “that” favorite thing of his was being overlooked by everyone. It could possibly be called an unjustified resentment.

"That" doesn’t use electricity, there’s no need for adding buttons to it. For thousands of years, that thing was together with mankind.

That, is a Book.

It's the only medium that propagates the intelligence from the olden days in the present time.

In those days, he used to like picture books, and every time he read the numerous variety of stories in those books, Kishimine was practically able to feel like the protagonist adventuring in the unseen world.

"Kengo, do you like books?"

"Yeah, I love them!"

When being asked that question, he has replied in the same way countless times, nodding his head.

Since he was about 3-years-old, Kishimine was engrossed in the fun world of Picture books.

"Read books, read books~," his parents kept pestering him.
In the beginning, his parents also used to gladly read stories to him for the sake of imparting good education, but after continuing the same thing day after day, as expected, it seems that they got fed up. And gradually, their reading style disintegrated to perfunctory level.

Although he was a kid, Kishimine noticed that change. Although he was a kid, he thought that he didn't want to dislike his parents. But still, his desire of wanting to read books was obviously irrepressible. And so, although he was a kid, Kishimine managed to do some unexpected stuff.

He memorized Hiragana<ref group="1B">[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hiragana Hiragana] is a Japanese syllabary, one basic component of the Japanese writing system, along with katakana, kanji, and in some cases the Latin-script alphabet (referred to in Japanese as romaji).</ref> by himself.

He started reading the picture books he had in his house to the point of memorizing them by heart. The characteristic adaptability of children helped him in his job, and Kishimine was finally able to learn how to read with Hiragana by himself. "You are so talented. We really wasted our time, didn't we?" Since then, he was often told that by his parents.

And so, Kishimine became unrivaled in his childhood days.

He finished reading the picture books he had in his house. Then he went to the bookstore and finished reading all the picture books while standing. The day he found out about the existence of libraries, he cried and earnestly requested his parents to take him there.

Kishimine used to quickly become completely absorbed in stories. He read many well-known stories, like Aladdin's adventure stories, Momotarou's<ref group="1B">[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Momotar%C5%8D Momotarou] is a popular hero from Japanese folklore.</ref> battles and the revenge tragedy of Saru Kani Gassen<ref group="1B">[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Crab_and_the_Monkey Saru Kani Gassen], also known as Monkey-Crab Battle or The Quarrel of the Monkey and the Crab, is a Japanese folktale. In the story, a sly monkey kills a crab, and is later killed in revenge by the crab's offspring.</ref>. Books often used to move Kishimine's heart, and introduced him to a parallel universe.

However, when Kishimine entered kindergarten, his surrounding environment completely changed.

The government carried out a certain policy. As a result, Television Games were acknowledged as one of the industries in the country. And then, with the words "Country's Approval", at least the tender parental generation were not able to resist the urge to buy games as a gift for their children.

"In Sanders, my individual points rapidly increased to 300 in level 80."

"That's good~! My character has high individual points and was able to get out of Gorky, but it has a reserved personality."

As a result, all the kindergarten students, regardless of sex, were engrossed in games.

But, only Kishimine didn't take part in that completely impossible to understand conversation, and being left alone in the classroom, he continued to spend his days reading a lot of picture books.

Naturally, Kishimine neither paid any attention to it, nor felt displeased about that thing. Instead, he was glad to get more opportunities to be able to read books without others' interference.

It's just that although he was a kid, he used to feel some resentment. "Why doesn't everyone read such interesting picture books?"

That was just like Kishimine, but there was only one thing he felt bothered about. There was a girl who always used to remain alone during play hours.

She was probably a shy girl, and apparently wasn't able to join the other kindergarten students in their games.

As a result of children's simple mindedness, Kishimine thought about something. "If by chance I ever get a girlfriend, she would possibly be someone who would understand the fun of books."

Thus, that day. Kishimine, who wasn't able to call out to the opposite sex in his ten years of life, and who was also not some scary person, called out to the girl.

"Hey! Why don't you play together with everyone?"

"Eh......"

The girl, who was called out by him, naturally didn't hide her surprise. She blinked her distinctly big eyes many times, and after hesitating and flustering for a little while, she frantically spoke some words.

"Since there is only Dreamcast and Saturn at my home......"

Kishimine completely didn't understand the meaning of those words. However, for the time being, he was only able to understand that for some reason she wasn't able to play with other kids.

"Well then. During lunch break, would you read books together with me?"

"Eh......"

It was probably an unexpected proposal, and the girl looked at Kishimine with a surprised look on her face.

"......But, I can't read alphabets."

"If that's the case, I will teach you! C’mon, let's read them together!"

Using some force, Kishimine took the girl's hand, and took her to the front of the bookshelves. Thereby, this became an incident that Kishimine later on recalled over and over again. “That was the first time I proactively grasped a girl's hand. Is that going to end up as the last time I would be able to do so?”

"I'm called Kishimine Kengo. What about you?"

"......Takamitsu. Takamitsu Miyabi."

"Heh, Miyabi-chan. Well then, what kind of books does Miyabi-chan like?"

"All of them are fine! Kengo-kun can pick the one he likes."

"Well then, let's start with this! Kintarou<ref group="1B">[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kintaro Kintarou], often translated as "Golden Boy", is a folk hero from Japanese folklore.</ref>!"

After that, Kishimine often started spending time together with the girl.

The girl called Miyabi was also perplexed in the beginning. But after Kishimine taught her how to read alphabets, she realized the fun of books. In a blink of time, they finished reading all the books in the kindergarten, and both of them even started bringing their favorite books from their homes.

The girl particularly liked Cinderella, and they read the books they brought from their homes together, over and over again. Naturally, Kishimine, who was a boy, was somewhat dissatisfied. At any rate, in Cinderella, there's neither a battle scene with demons, nor a fight scene with a bear.

"Hey! What are the scenes that you like in Cinderella?"

Once, he asked that sort of thing.

"Oh, yeah! Just for a day, she becomes pretty with magic and successfully meets the prince she longs for...... Later on, that prince founds out about her...... I think it's that scene?"

"Huh......?"

As expected, he didn't quite get it. But, Kishimine was glad to know the fact that the girl was also enjoying reading the girly book. It's fun to immerse oneself in a story all alone, but he noticed the fun of being able to enjoy a story together with someone.

Both of them reread various books dozens of times, and completely immersed themselves in those stories. Although they were looked on by others with odd eyes, they didn't feel scared about anything while they were together.

However, even times like these doesn't continue for eternity.

One day, the time to bid farewell arrived.

"Say, Kengo-kun. To which elementary school is Kengo-kun going?”

"Hmmm. What was its name? I don't know much about it, but it's the one nearest to my home. What about Miyabi-chan?"

"Now, my family would be moving to a different house...... That's why I won't be able to go to a distant elementary school......”

From the girl's words and her sorrowful facial expression, Kishimine realized it. He realized the fact that both of them would be going to separate elementary schools.

"I see...... Well then, we're going to separate, huh."

"Yeah, that's right......!"

Both of them sunk into silence. Both of them had no idea what sort of things would be fine to talk about at such a time.

The thing that broke the silence was the girl's crying voice.

"Until I started talking with Kengo-kun, I was always alone and lonely, you know? But, thanks to Kengo-kun, I had so much fun!"

From the girl's big eyes, many tear drops spilled over and fell.

Kishimine also felt like crying, but although he was a kid, he was informed that he should be cheering the girl at the moment instead. And so, holding his tears, he spoke to her.

"I also enjoyed reading books with Miyabi-chan!"

"Say. Let's make a promise! 'We'll read books together sometime again.'"

"Yeah, that's a promise! We'll absolutely do that!"

After that, both of them immersed themselves in stories, treasuring their remaining time.

The "kindergarten" thing couldn't keep them together anymore, so until the separation time comes, they couldn't do anything but read books.

Before long, the girl got into her parents' car, and left the kindergarten.

And Kishimine Kengo, the book lover, his ten years of life didn't change much after that.

==Translator's notes and references==
<references group="1B" />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Boku_to_Kanojo_no_Game_Sensou:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Boku_to_Kanojo_no_Game_Sensou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Boku_to_Kanojo_no_Game_Sensou:Volume_1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Vu.P

2013-01-16T02:08:36Z

Vu.P: Created page with "I hope to contribute a lot in terms of editing. Not sure how much I can do considering school and stuff but yeah. Be editing mostly anything I come across with."

I hope to contribute a lot in terms of editing. Not sure how much I can do considering school and stuff but yeah. Be editing mostly anything I come across with.